Hari-vamsa

Harivamsa

116 – bāṇāsurākhyānam - story of bāṇāsura

janamejaya uvāca

bhūya eva mahābāhoryadusiṁhasya dhīmataḥ |

karmānyaparimeyāṇi śrutāni dvijasattama ||2-116-1

janamejaya said:

O the best among the twice born (vaiśampāyana!) I have again heard about the immeasurable deeds performed by the one with intellect, the one having powerful arms, the lion of the yādava race (kṛṣṇa).

tvattaḥ śrutavatāṁ śreṣṭha vāsudevasya dhīmataḥ |

yattvayā kathitaṁ pūrvaṁ bāṇaṁ prati mahāsuram ||2-116-2

O the best among those who make others hear! You mentioned about the deed of the one with intellect, the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) regarding the great demon bāṇa.

tadahaṁ śrotumicchāmi vistareṇa tapodhana |

kathaṁ ca devadevasya putratvamasuro gataḥ ||2-116-3

O the one with the wealth of penance (vaiśampāyana)! I wish to hear about that deed in detail. How did the demon become the son of the lord of lords, shiva?

yo'bhiguptaḥ svayaṁ brahmaṣchaṅkareṇa mahātmanā |

sahavāsaṁ gatenaiva sagaṇena guhena tu ||2-116-4

Brahman! How is it that he was protected by the great soul, śaṅkara himself, together with guha (subrahmaṇya) accompanied by the gaṇa-s who were living with him?

balerbalavataḥ putro jyeṣṭho bhrātṛśatasya yaḥ |

vṛto bāhusahasreṇa divyāstraśatadhāriṇā ||2-116-5

How was that the eldest of the one hundred sons of the powerful bali, the one with thousand arms carrying hundreds of divine weapons,

asaṅkhyaiścha mahākāyairmahābalaśatairvṛtaḥ |

vāsudevena sa kathaṁ bāṇaḥ saṅkhye parājitaḥ ||2-116-6

the one who is surrounded by innumerable soldiers with great bodies in hundreds, bāṇa, was defeated by the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) in battle?

saṁrabdhaścaiva yuddhārthī jīvanmuktaḥ kathaṁ ca saḥ |

The one who is angry as well as the one who desires battle, how was he released alive?

vaiśampāyana uvāca

śṛṇuṣvāvahito rājankṛṣṇasyāmitatejasaḥ ||2-116-7

manuṣyaloke bāṇena yathābhūdvigraho mahān |

vaiśampāyana said:

O king (janamejaya)! Listen carefully about the great terrible battle, which kṛṣṇa of immeasurable splendor had with bāṇa in the human world.

vāsudevena yatrāsau rudraskandasahāyavān ||2-116-8

baliputro raṇaślāghī jitvā jīvanvisarjitaḥ |

In that battle, the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) conquered and released alive, the son of bali (bāna) who praises battle and who was assisted by rudra (shiva) and skanda (subrahmaṇya).

tathā cāsya varo dattaḥ śaṅkareṇa mahātmanā ||2-116-9

nityaṁ sāṁnidhyatāṁ caiva gāṇapatyaṁ tathākṣayam |

The great soul śaṅkara (shiva) had given him a boon of his (shiva's) eternal presence as also un-declining lordship of gaṇas.

yathā bāṇasya tadyuddhaṁ jīvanmukto yathā ca saḥ ||2-116-10

yathā ca devadevasya putratvaṁ so'suro gataḥ |

The battle with bāṇa and how bāna was released alive and how the demon (bāṇa) became the son of the lord of lords,

yadarthaṁ ca mahadyuddhaṁ tatsarvamakhilam śṛṇu ||2-116-11

for what purpose the great battle took place - Hear all this fully.

dṛṣṭvā tataḥ kumārasya krīḍataścha mahātmanaḥ |

baliputro mahāvīryo vismayaṁ paramaṁ gataḥ ||2-116-12

The great, valiant son of bali (bāṇa), seeing the great soul kumāra (skanda) playing (worshipping), wondered the most.

tasyā buddhiḥ samutpannā tapaśchartuṁ suduṣkaram |

rudrasyārādhanārthāya devasya syāṁ yathā sutaḥ ||2-116-13

Then a thought occurred to him to perform a difficult penance of worshipping rudra (shiva) so that he (bāṇa) will become his (shiva's) son.

tato'glapayadātmānaṁ tapasā ślāghate ca saḥ |

devashcha paramaṁ toṣaṁ jagāma ca sahomayā ||2-116-14

Then he weakened his body by doing penance by which he was praised. The lord (shiva) became highly pleased along with umā.

nīlakaṇṭhaḥ parāṁ prītiṁ gatvā cāsuramabravīt |

varaṁ varaya bhadraṁ te yatte manasi vartate ||2-116-15

The lord with blue neck was highly pleased and told the demon: Let there be good to you. Accept a boon which you have in mind.

atha bāṇo'bravīdvākyaṁ devadevaṁ maheshvaram |

devyāḥ putratvamicchāmi tvayā dattaṁ trilocana ||2-116-16

Then bāṇa spoke the following words to the lord of lords, the great god: O the one with three eyes! By your boon, I wish to become the son of the Goddess.

śaṅkarastu tathetyuktvā rudrāṇīmidamabravīt |

kanīyānkārtikeyasya putro'yaṁ pratigṛhyatām ||2-116-17

śaṅkara (shiva) said: Let it be and spoke as follows to rudrāṇi (umā): Accept him as the younger brother of kārtikeya (subrahmaṇya), as your son.

yatrotthito mahāsenaḥ so'gnijo rudhire pure |

tatroddeshe puraṁ cāsya bhaviṣyati na saṁśayaḥ ||2-116-18

The city of blood, where the one with great army (kārtikeya) was born in fire, that land, that city will become his city. There is no doubt.

nāmnā tacchoṇitapuraṁ bhaviṣyati purottamam |

mayābhiguptaṁ śrīmantaṁ na kaśchitprasahiṣyati ||2-116-19

That city, the best among cities, will become famous in the world as the city of blood (śoṇitapuraṁ), protected by me. No one will be able to attack the city.

tataḥ sa nivasanbāṇaḥ pure śoṇitasāhvaye |

rājyaṁ praśāsate nityaṁ kṣobhayansarvadevatāḥ ||2-116-20

(vaiśampāyana continued) Then bāna lived in that city of blood, governing the land and always agitating all the devas.

avatīrya madotsikto bāṇo bāhusahasravān |

acintayandevagaṇānyuddhamākāṅkṣate sadā ||2-116-21

bāṇa with one thousand arms, prompted by his pride, without considering the deva-s, always desired battle.

dhvajaṁ cāsya dadau prītaḥ kumāro hyagnitejasam |

vāhanaṁ caiva bāṇasya mayūraṁ dīptatejasam ||2-116-22

kumara (skanda) who was pleased with him, gave bāṇa a flagstaff, having the splendor of fire and also a splendorous peacock as a vehicle.

na devā na ca gandharvā na yakṣā nāpi pannagāḥ |

tasya yuddhe vyatiṣṭhanta devadevasya tejasā ||2-116--23

Neither deva-s, nor gandharva-s, yakṣa-s or even serpents were able to battle with him due to the splendor of the Lord of lords.

tryambakeṇābhiguptaścha darpotsikto mahāsuraḥ |

bhūyo mṛgayate yuddhaṁ śūlinaṁ so'bhyagacchata ||2-116-24

The great demon bāṇa, protected by the one with three eyes, prompted by pride, while again looking for battle, came to the one who holds spear (shiva).

sa rudramabhigamyātha praṇipatyābhivādya ca |

balisūnuridaṁ vākyaṁ papraccha vṛṣabhadhvajam ||2-116-25

Seeing rudra (shiva) he bowed to him and greeted him. The son of bali (bāṇa) asked the following to the one who has the bull on his flag (shiva):

asakṛnnirjitā devāḥ sasādhyāḥ samarudgaṇāḥ |

mayā madabalotsekātsasainyena tavāśrayāt ||2-116-26

(bāṇa said) Depending on you, powered by pride and with the army, I have conquered the groups of deva-s, sādhya-s and maruts.

imaṁ deśaṁ samāgamya vasanti sma pure sukham |

Arriving at this place, I am living comfortably in this city.

te parājayasaṁtrastā nirāśā matparājaye ||2-116-27

nākapṛṣṭhamupāgamya nivasanti yathāsukham |

Those who have lost the hope of conquering me, afraid of defeat, have gone to the backside of heaven and live there comfortably.

so'haṁ nirāśo yuddhasya jīvitaṁ nādya kāmaye ||2-116-28

ayuddhyato vṛthā hyeṣāṁ bāhūnāṁ dhāraṇaṁ mama |

I have lost hopes of fighting a battle. I do not wish for life. If I do not fight, having these arms is useless for me.

tadbrūhi mama yuddhasya kacchidāgamanaṁ bhavet ||2-116-29

Hence tell me: Will there ever be a battle?

na me yuddhaṁ vinā deva ratirasti prasīda me |

O lord! I do not have any interest without battle. Be pleased with me.

tataḥ prahasya bhagavānabravīdṛṣabhadhvajaḥ ||2-116-30

Then the Lord, the one having bull on his flag (shiva), smiled and said:

bhavitā bāṇa yuddhaṁ vai tathā tacchṛṇu dānava |

bāṇa! There will be a battle. Hear about it.

dhvajasyāsya yadā bhaṅgastava tāta bhaviṣyati |

svasthāne sthāpitasyātha tadā yuddhaṁ bhaviṣyati ||2-116-31

O son! When your flagstaff, installed at its place, is broken, then there will be a battle.

ityevamuktaḥ prahasanbāṇastu bahusho mudā |

prasannavadano bhūtvā pādayoḥ patito'bravīt |

Hearing these words spoken thus, bāṇa was pleased and he smiled. With a pleased face, he fell on shiva's feet and said:

diṣṭyā bāhusahasrasya na vṛthā dhāraṇaṁ mama ||2-116-32

diṣṭyā sahasrākṣamahaṁ vijetā punarāhave |

By good fortune, I am not carrying these thousand arms in vain. By good fortune, I will again conquer the one with thousand eyes (indra) in battle.

ānandenāśrupūrṇābhyāṁ netrābhyāmarimardanaḥ |

paṣcāṣjaliśatairdevaṁ pūjayanpatito bhuvi ||2-116-33

The oppressor of enemies, with his eyes filled with tears of happiness, worshipped the lord (shiva) with five hundred folded hands and fell on earth.

īśvara uvāca

uttiṣṭhottiṣṭha bāhūnāmātmanaḥ sakulasya tu |

sadṛśaṁ prāpsyase vīra yuddhamapratimaṁ mahat ||2-116-34

The Lord (shiva) said:

O valiant! Get up! Get up! You will get an incomparable great battle equal to the strength of your arms and race.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evamuktastato bāṇastryambakena mahātmanā |

harṣeṇātyucchritam śīghraṁ natvā sa vṛṣabhadhvajam ||2-116-35

vaiśampāyana said:

When bāṇa was told thus by the great soul with three eyes (shiva), he got up quickly with happiness. He bowed to the one having bull on his flag (shiva).

śitikaṇṭhavisṛṣṭastu bāṇaḥ parapuraṣjayaḥ |

yayau svabhavanaṁ tatra yatra dhvajagṛhaṁ mahat ||2-116-36

bāṇa, who was told thus by śitikaṇṭha (shiva), who conquered the city of deva-s, returned to his house housing the great flagstaff.

tatropaviṣṭaḥ prahasankuṁbhāṇḍamidamabravīt |

priyamāvedayiṣyāmi bhavato yanmanogatam ||2-116-37

Sitting there, he smiled and told kuṁbhāṇḍa thus: I will tell you what is dear to me in my mind.

ityevamuktaḥ prahasanbāṇamaprātimaṁ raṇe |

provāca rājaṅkiṁ vaitadvaktukāmo'si matpriyam || 2-116-38

Hearing this, he smiled and told bāṇa, who has no equal in battle: O king! What is it that you are going to tell me which is dear to me?

vismayotphullanayanaḥ praharṣādiva bhāṣase |

tvattaḥ śrotumihechcāmi varaṁ kiṁ labdhavānasi ||2-116-39

You are speaking with happiness, with your eyes fully opened with wonder. I wish to hear what boon you received.

śitikaṇṭhaprasādena skandagopāyanena ca |

kacchittrailokyarājyaṁ te vyādiṣṭaṁ śūlapāṇinā ||2-116-40

By the pleasure of śitikaṇṭha (shiva) and the protection of skanda, did the one holding spear give you the control of all the three worlds?

asya cakrabhayatrastā nivasanti jalāśaye |

kacchichcārṅgagadāpāneḥ sthitasya paramāhave ||2-116-41

Will those who live in water, due to the fear of the cakra of the one who holds śārṅga and mace (kṛṣṇa) dare to enter the battle?

kacchidindrastava bhayātpātālamupayāsyati |

kacchidviṣṇuparitrāsaṁ vimokṣyanti diteḥ sutāḥ ||2-116-42

Will indra go to pātāla, afraid of you? Will the sons of diti become free of the fear of viṣṇu?

pātālavāsamutsṛjya kacchittava balāśrayāt |

vibudhāvāsaniratā bhaviṣyanti mahāsurāḥ ||2-116-43

Depending on power, will the great demons leave their residence in regions under the earth (patāla) and start living where the devas live?

balirviṣṇuparākrānto baddhastava pitā nṛpa |

salilaughādviniṣkramya kacchidrājyamavāpsyati ||2-116-44

O king! Will your father bali, defeated by viṣṇu's valiance and tied by him, leave the ocean and again rule the land?

divyamālyāmbaradharaṁ divyasraggandhalepanam |

kacchidvairochaniṁ tāta drakṣyāmaḥ pitaraṁ tava ||2-116-45

Will we be able to see your father, bali, the son of virochana, wearing divine garlands, his body smeared with divine pastes?

kacchittribhiḥ kramaiḥ pūrvaṁ hṛtā.ṇllokānimānprabho |

punaḥ pratyānayiṣyāmo jitvā sarvāndivaukasaḥ ||2-116-46

O lord! Will we ever regain this entire world , which was taken away before with three steps, by conquering all the deva-s?

snigdhagambhīranirghoṣaṁ śaṅkhasvanapurojavam |

kaccinnārāyaṇaṁ devaṁ jeṣyāmaḥ samitiṣjayam ||2-116-47

Will we conquer the lord nārāyaṇa who has a grand deep voice, who is heralded by the sound of conch and who wins the battles?

kacchidvṛṣadhvajastāta prasādasumukhastava |

yathā te hṛdayotkampaḥ sāśrubinduḥ pravartate ||2-116-48

O sir! Was the one having bull on his flag pleased with you? Your heart is beating and you have tears of happiness.

kacchidīśvaratoṣeṇa kārtikeyamatena ca |

prāptavānasi sarveṣāmasmākaṁ rājyasampadam ||2-116-49

By the pleasure of the Lord (shiva) and the will of kārtikeya, did you get all the land and wealth for all us?

iti kumbhāṇḍavacanaiśchoditaḥ so'surottamaḥ |

bāṇo vāṇīmasaṁsaktāṁ provāca vadatāṁ varaḥ ||2-116-50

bāṇa, the best among demons, the best among speakers, prompted by the words spoken thus by kumbhāṇḍa, spoke the following words without any obstacle.

bāṇa uvāca

cirātprabhṛti kumbhāṇḍa na yuddhaṁ prāpyate mayā |

tato mayā mudā pṛṣṭaḥ śitikaṇṭhaḥ pratāpavān ||2-116-51

bāṇa said:

O kumbhāṇḍa! I did not get any opportunity for battle for a long time. Hence I asked the splendorous śitikaṇṭha (shiva) happily:

yuddhābhilāṣaḥ sumahāndeva saṣjāyate mama |

abhiprāpsyāmyahaṁ yuddhaṁ manasastuṣṭivardhanam ||2-116-52

I have a great wish in my mind to have a battle. How can I get a battle which increases the happiness of my mind?

tato'haṁ devadevena hareṇāmitraghātinā |

prahasya suciraṁ kālamukto'smi vacanaṁ priyam |

Then the Lord of lords, hara, the slayer of enemies, laughed for a long time and told me the following dear words:

prāpsyase sumahadyuddhaṁ tvaṁ bāṇāpratimaṁ mahat ||2-116-53

O bāṇa! you will attain a great battle which will be unequal.

mayūradhvajabhaṅgaste bhaviṣyati yadāsura |

tadā tvaṁ prāpsyase yuddhaṁ sumahadditinandana ||2-116-54

O asura! O the son of diti! When your peacock flagstaff breaks, then you will attain a great battle.

tato'haṁ paramaprīto bhagavantaṁ vṛṣadhvajam |

praṇamya śirasā devaṁ tavāntikamupāgataḥ ||2-116-55

Then I was pleased and I thanked the Lord, the one with bull on his flag. Bowing to the Lord with my head, I returned to your side.

ityevamuktaḥ kumbhāṇḍaḥ provāca nṛpatiṁ tadā |

aho na śobhanaṁ rājanyadevaṁ bhāṣase vacaḥ ||2-116-56

kumbhāṇḍa who was told thus, spoke to the king (bāṇa): Alas! O king! The words spoken by you are not auspicious.

evaṁ kathayatostatra tayoranyonyamucchritaḥ |

dhvajaḥ papāta vegena śakrāśanisamāhataḥ ||2-116-57

While they were conversing with each other like this, the high flagstaff, fell down, broken by the thunder of indra.

taṁ tathā patitaṁ dṛṣṭvā so'suro dhvajamuttamam |

praharṣamatulaṁ lebhe mene cāhavamāgatam ||2-116-58

Seeing the best among flagstaffs, broken and fallen down, the asura became most happy thinking that the battle has come.

tatashcakampe vasudhā śakrāśanisamāhatā |

nanādāntarhito bhūmau vṛṣadaṁśo jagarja ca ||2-116-59

Struck by indra's thunder, the earth trembled. Hiding inside earth, the cat mewed.

devānāmapi yo devaḥ so'pyavarṣata vāsavaḥ |

śoṇitaṁ śoṇitapure sarvataḥ paramaṁ tataḥ ||2-116-60

Then, vāsava (indra), the god of gods, showered blood all over the city of blood.

sūryaṁ bhittvā maholkā ca papāta dharaṇītale |

svapakṣe choditaḥ sūryo bharaṇīṁ samapīḍayat ||2-116-61

Splitting the sun, a great meteor fell on the surface of earth. The sun was prompted to oppress bharaṇi, who was on his side.

chaityavṛkṣeṣu sahasā dhārāḥ śatasahasraśaḥ |

śoṇitasya sravanghorā nipetustārakā bhṛśam ||2-116-62

Suddenly, there appeared hundreds of thousands of terrible blood streams on chaitya trees. The stars fell down.

rāhuragrasadādityamaparvaṇi viśāṁpate |

lokakṣayakare kāle nighātaścāpatanmahān ||2-116-63

O the lord of earth! (king janamejaya! vaiśampāyana continued) The sun was affected by rāhu, out of turn. There was great thunder like at the time of the decline of the world.

dakṣiṇāṁ diśamāsthāya dhūmaketuḥ sthito'bhavat |

aniśaṁ cāpyaviccinnā vavurvātāḥ sudāruṇāḥ ||2-116-64

A shooting star was seen in the southern direction. Terrible winds blew there always without any break.

śvetalohitaparyantaḥ kṛṣṇagrīvastaḍiddyutiḥ |

trivarṇaparigho bhānuḥ sandhyārāgamathāvṛṇot ||2-116-65

White and red from top to bottom, with a black neck and sparkling like lightning, a three coloured envelope surrounded the sun in the evening sky.

vakramaṅgārakaścakre kṛttikāsu bhayaṅkaraḥ |

bāṇasya janmanakṣatraṁ bhartsayanniva sarvaśaḥ ||2-116-66

The terrible mars entered the bent kṛttika, the birth star of bāṇa, insulting it all around.

anekaśākhaśchaityaścha nipapāta mahītale |

architaḥ sarvakanyābhirdānavānāṁ mahātmanām ||2-116-67

The chaitya tree having multiple branches, worshipped all over by the best asura girls fell on the surface of earth.

evaṁ vividharūpāṇi nimittāni niśāmayan |

bāṇo balamadonmatto niśchayaṁ nādhigacchati ||2-116-68

Thus, bāṇa who became confused due to power, saw various forms of omen which he definitely did not consider.

vichetāstvabhavatprājṣaḥ kuṁbhāṇḍastattvadarśivān |

bāṇasya sachivastatra kīrtayanbahu kilbiṣam ||2-116-69

bāṇa's minister kumbhāṇḍa, having great intellect, who understood the meanings of the omens, spoke about many defects.

utpātā hyatra dṛśyante kathayanto na shobhanam |

tava rājyavināśāya bhaviṣyanti na saṁśayaḥ ||2-116-70

(kumbhāṇḍa said)

Many omens are seen which are inauspicious. These indicate that your land will perish. There is no doubt.

vayaṁ cānye ca sachivā bhṛtyā te ca tavānugāḥ |

kṣayaṁ yāsyanti na cirātsarve pārthivadurnayāt ||2-116-71

Due to the bad conduct of the king, all of us, ministers, servants and your followers will perish without any delay.

yathā śakradhvajataroḥ svadarpātpatanaṁ bhavet |

balamākāṅkṣato mohāttathā bāṇasya nardataḥ ||2-116-72

As the tree supporting the flagstaff of indra fell due to the false pride of the king, the one who wishes to have power will perish, as bāṇa shouts.

devadevaprasādāttu trailokyavijayaṁ gataḥ |

utsekāddṛśyate nāśo yuddhākāṅkṣī nanarda ha ||2-116-73

Due to the pleasure of the Lord of lords, bāṇa could achieve victory over the three worlds. bāṇa who wants to battle, shouts. Due to his pride, the disaster is seen.

bāṇaḥ prītamanāstvevaṁ papau pānamanuttamam |

daityadānavanārībhiḥ sārdhamuttamavikramaḥ ||2-116-74

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) bāṇa with a pleased mind, had a best drink. The best among valiants, bāṇa celebrated along with daityas, demons and women.

kuṁbhāṇḍaścintayāviṣṭo rājaveśmābhyayāttadā |

acintayaccha tattvārthaṁ taistairutpātadarśanaiḥ ||2-116-75

kumbhāṇḍa, immersed in thoughts, went to the king's house. Seeing the omens, he thought about their meanings.

rājā pramādī durbiddhirjitakāśī mahāsuraḥ |

yuddhamevābhilaṣate na doṣānmanyate madāt ||2-116-76

The great demon king (bāṇa) does wrong things, his intellect is bad, he is proud of victory. He longs for battle only. Due to his pride, he does not see the defects.

mahotpātabhayaṁ caiva na tanmithyā bhaviṣyati |

apīdānīṁ bhavenmithyā sarvamutpātadarśanam ||2-116-77

The fear of the omens will not become unreal. Will all the omens seen now become unreal?

iha tvāste trinayanaḥ kārtikeyaścha vīryavān |

tenotpanno'pi doṣo naḥ kacchidgacchetparābhavam ||2-116-78

The one with three eyes (shiva) as well as the valiant kārtikeya are here. Because of this will those defects become non-existent for us?

utpannadoṣaprabhavaḥ kṣayo'yaṁ bhavitā mahān |

doṣāṇāṁ na bhavennāśa iti me dhīyate matiḥ ||2-116-79

This decline will become great because of the power of these defects. These defects will not perish. This is what my mind understands.

niyato doṣa evāyaṁ bhaviṣyati na saṁśayaḥ |

daurātmyānnṛpaterasya doṣabhūtā hi dānavāḥ ||2-116-80

These defects will definitely occur. There is no doubt. Because of the king having bad soul, the demons got defects.

devadānavasaṅghānāṁ yaḥ kartā bhuvanaprabhuḥ |

bhagavānkārtikeyaścha kṛtavā.ṇllohite pure ||2-116-81

The lord of the world, lord kārtikeya who directs the groups of gods and demons also resides in the city of blood.

prāṇaiḥ priyataro nityaṁ bhaviṣyati guhaḥ sadā |

tadviśiṣṭaścha bāṇo'pi shivasya satataṁ priyaḥ ||2-116-82

guha (kārtikeya) is always dearer than life for shiva. bāṇa is always dearer and specially dearer than him to shiva.

darpotsekāttu nāśāya varaṁ yācitavānbhavam |

yuddhahetoḥ sa lubdhastu sarvathā na bhaviṣyati ||2-116-83

Due to his pride, he asked for a boon of battle from shiva for his own destruction. The miser will face destruction all around.

yadi viṣṇupurogānāmindrādīnāṁ divaukasām |

bhavitrī hyabhavatprāptirbhavahastātkṛtaṁ bhavet ||2-116-84

If deva-s like indra led by viṣṇu, the residents of heaven, come here, shiva's hand will be definitely of help.

etayoshcha hi ko yuddhaṁ kumārabhavayoriha |

shakto dātuṁ samāgamya bāṇasāhāyyakāṅkṣiṇoḥ ||2-116-85

Which person will be able to have a battle with bāṇa, who is assisted by kumāra (subrahmaṇya) and bhava (shiva) here?

na ca devavacho mithyā bhaviṣyati kadācana |

bhaviṣyati mahadyuddhaṁ sarvadaityavināśanam ||2-116-86

The words of the Lord (shiva) will never be unreal. There will be a great battle leading to the destruction of all demons.

sa evaṁ cintayāviṣṭaḥ kuṁbhāṇḍastattvadarśivān |

svastipraṇihitāṁ buddhiṁ cakāra sa mahāsuraḥ ||2-116-87

kumbhāṇḍa who understands the meanings thought in this manner. The great asura kumbhāṇḍa had an intellect leading to the good.

ye hi devairviruddhyante puṇyakarmabhirāhave |

yathā balirniyamitastathā te yānti saṅkṣayam ||2-116-88

Those who hate the deva-s who perform good deeds will suffer destruction like bali who was tied up.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi bāṇayuddhe ṣoḍaśādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and sixteenth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, story of bānāsura.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-116-1 bhūya iti ||

· 2-116-11 devadevasya rudrasya putratvaṁ gaṇamukhytvam ||

· 2-116-12 kumārasya kārtikeyasya krīḍataḥ rudrārādhanātmikāṁ krīḍāṁ dṛṣṭveti yojyam ||

· 2-116-14 ślāghate ahameva mahān tapasvīti manyate ||

· 2-116-18 mahāsenaḥ kārtikeyaḥ ||

· 2-116-19 śrīmantaṁ bāṇam ||

· 2-116-20 praśāsate praśāsti ||

· 2-116-37 kumbhāṇḍaṁ svasyāmātyam ||

· 2-116-40 skandagopāyanena skandakṛtena trāṇena ||

· 2-116-50 asaṁsaktāṁ askhalitām ||

· 2-116-59 vṛṣadaṁśo biḍālaḥ || jagarjatyamaṅgalaśabdakaraṇaṁ lakṣyate ||

· 2-116-61 svapakṣe cheti || devanakṣatreṣu uditaḥ kṛttikāṁ pravṛṣṭa ityarthaḥ || tena rohiṇī bāṇasya janmanakṣatraṁ ṣaḍviṁśaṁ bharaṇī ca tasyābhiṣechanikaṁ nakṣatraṁ viddhaṁ tena dehasya pīḍā padāt chyutishcheti darśitaṁ | choditaḥ sūryo bharaṇīṁ samapīḍayat ||

· 2-116-63 rāhuriti | tadaiva nityaṁ samagatirapi rāhurviṣamagatyā sūryanakṣatramākrāntavānityarthaḥ | ādityamagrasaditi tatraiva candrayogo'pi gamyate | tatashcha janmataḥ saptaviṁśe nakṣatre sūryagrahaṇaṁ chedbāṇavat phalaṁ draṣṭavyam ||

· 2-116-65 parighaḥ pariveṣaḥ ||

· 2-116-66 vakramiti | tatraiva duryogāntaramāha | janmanakṣatraṁ rohiṇī ||

· 2-116-67 chaityaśchatvarān nagarasūchako vṛ+kṣaḥ ||

· 2-116-68 niśchayaṁ mama parābhavo bhaviṣyatītyevaṁ rūpam ||

· 2-116-70 na śobhanaṁ ashobhanam ||

· 2-116-72 śakradhvajataroḥ yatra śakradhvaja Asajjyate saḥ taruḥ pūrvoktaḥ chaityavṛkṣaḥ tasya yathā patanaṁ jātaṁ tathā tava patanaṁ bhaviṣyatītyarthaḥ ||

· 2-116-73 deveti | īśvarānugrahīto'pi darpānnaśyatīti bhāvaḥ ||

· 2-116-79 utpanno doṣo darśākhyastataḥ prabhavo yasya sa tathā ||

· 2-116-87 svastipraṇihitāṁ kalyāṇābhiniveśinīm ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ ṣoḍaśādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

117 - pārvatyāḥ sakāśāt uṣāyā varalābhaḥ - pārvatī blesses uṣā with a boon

vaiśampāyana uvāca

krīdāvihāropagataḥ kadācidabhavadbhavaḥ |

devyā saha nadītīre ramye śrīmati sa prabhuḥ ||2-117-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Once lord bhava (shiva) went to a beautiful bank of a river along with goddess (umā) for sporting and roaming.

śatāni tatrāpsarasāṁ chikrīḍuścha samaṁtataḥ |

sarvartukavane ramye gandharvapatayastathā ||2-117-2

There, hundreds of divine women (apsaras) and prominent gandharva-s played all around in the beautiful forest of all seasons.

kusumaiḥ pārijātasya puṣpaiḥ santānakasya ca |

gandhoddāmamivākāśaṁ nadītīraṁ tu sarvaśaḥ ||2-117--3

The sky and the river bank, were completely filled with the fragrance of the flowers of pārijāta and santāna.

veṇuvīṇāmṛdaṅgaiścha paṇavaiścha sahasraśaḥ |

vādyamānaiḥ sa śuśrāva gītamapsarasāṁ tadā ||2-117-4

There, the songs sung by divine women accompanied by the playing of thousands of musical instruments, veṇu, vīṇā, mṛdaṇga as well as paṇava could be heard.

sūtamāgadhakalpaiścāstuvannapsarasāṁ gaṇāḥ |

devadevaṁ suvapuṣaṁ sragviṇaṁ raktavāsasam ||2-117-5

The groups of divine women along with bards and panegyrists sang hymns praising the Lord of lords (shiva), having a garlanded, red-clothed beautiful body.

śrīmaheśaṁ devadevamarchayanti manoramam |

The auspicious great lord, the Lord of lords (shiva), appearing beautiful, was worshipped by the divine women.

tatastu devyā rūpeṇa citralekhā varāpsarāḥ ||2-117-6

bhavaṁ prasādayāmāsa devī ca prāhasattadā |

Then taking the form of the goddess (umā), the best among the divine women, citralekha pleased bhava (shiva). Seeing this, the goddess (umā) laughed.

prasādayantīmīśānaṁ prahasantyapsarogaṇāḥ ||2-117-7

Seeing the one (citralekha) pleasing the lord shiva (in the form of goddess), the groups of divine women laughed.

bhavasya pārṣadā divyā nānārūpā mahaujasaḥ |

devyā hyanujṣayā sarve krīḍante tatra tatra ha ||2-117-8

The highly splendorous servants of bhava (shiva) in various divine forms started playing here and there with the permission of the goddess.

atha te pārṣadāstatra rahasye suvipaśchitaḥ |

mahādevasya rūpeṇa tacchihnaṁ rūpamāsthitāḥ ||2-117-9

Then those wise servants went to a solitary place, in the form of the great lord (shiva) holding his signs and form.

tato devyāḥ surūpeṇa līlayā vadanena ca |

devī prahāsaṁ mumuche tāśchaivāpsarasastadā |

Then the goddesses (divine women) took the beautiful form (of the goddess) and imitated her sportingly with their facial expresions. Seeing this, the goddess umā laughed at the divine women.

tataḥ kilakilāśabdaḥ prādurbhūtaḥ samaṁtataḥ ||2-117-10

praharṣamatulaṁ lebhe bhavaḥ prītamanāstadā |

Then, all around, there were sounds of laughing expressing joy. With a pleased mind, bhava (shiva) had immeasurable happiness.

bāṇasya duhitā kanyā tatroṣā nāma bhāminī ||2-117-11

devaṁ saṁkrīḍitaṁ dṛṣṭvā devyā saha nadīgatam |

The radiant beautiful maiden daughter of bāṇa named uṣā saw the lord (shiva) playing with the goddess on the river bank.

dīpyamānaṁ mahādevaṁ dvādaśādityatejasam ||2-117-12

nānārūpaṁ vapuḥ kṛtvā devyāḥ priyachikīrṣayā |

The great lord, shiva, blazing with the splendor of twelve suns, played by creating bodies of many shapes for the pleasure of the goddess.

uṣā manorathaṁ cakre pārvatyāḥ saṁnidhau tathā ||2-117-13

Then uṣā imagined a wish mentally in the presence of pārvatī.

dhanyā hi bhartṛsahitā ramatyevaṁ samāgatāḥ |

manasā tvatha saṁkalpamuṣayā bhāṣitaṁ tathā ||2-117-14

The goddess who is enjoying with her husband in this manner is definitely blessed. uṣā spoke about her inner feelings (to her friends).

vijṣāya tadabhiprāyamuṣāyāḥ parvatātmajā |

prāha devī tato vākyamuṣāṁ harṣayatī śanaiḥ ||2-117-15

Knowing uṣā's feelings, the daughter of the mountain, the goddess (umā) spoke these words to her slowly, generating happiness to uṣā.

uṣe tvaṁ śīghramapyevaṁ bhartrā saha ramiṣyasi |

yathā devo mayā sārdhaṁ śaṅkaraḥ śatrunāśanaḥ ||2-117-16

uṣa! you will soon enjoy in this manner with your husband, like I am enjoying today with śaṅkara, the destroyer of enemies.

evamukte tadā devyā vākye cintāvilekṣaṇā |

uṣā bhāvaṁ tadā cakre bhartrā raṁsye kadā saha ||2-117-17

As she was told these words by the goddess, uṣā had the anxious feeling: When shall I enjoy with my husband?

tadā haimavatī vākyaṁ saṁprahasyedamabravīt |

uṣe śṛṇuṣva vākyaṁ me yadā saṁyogameṣyasi ||2-117-18

Then the daughter of himavān (umā) spoke these words, smiling: uṣa! Hear my words about when you shall meet your husband!

vaiśākhe māsi harmyasthāṁ dvādaśyāṁ tvaṁ dinakṣaye |

ramayiṣyati yaḥ svapne sa te bhartā bhaviṣyati ||2-117-19

In the month of viśākha, on the twelfth day of the moon, at the end of the day (in the evening), the one who will enjoy with you in dream in that beautiful place, will be your husband.

evamuktā daityasutā kanyāgaṇasamāvṛtā |

apākrāmata harṣeṇa ramamāṇā yathāsukham ||2-117-20

The daughter of the demon (bāṇa) (uṣa) who was told thus, surrounded by maidens, walked away happily, enjoying comfortably.

tataḥ sakhībhirhāsyantī harṣeṇotphullalochanā |

tālikāsaṁnipātaiścha hyanyonyamabhyavartata ||2-117-21

Then the one whose eyes were wide open with joy (uṣā) along with her friends who were laughing, played with each other, clapping their hands.

kinnaryo yakṣakanyāścha nānādaiteyakanyakāḥ |

apsarogaṇakanyāścha uṣāyāḥ sakhitāṁ gatāḥ ||2-117-22

uṣa has friends who are kinnara and yakṣa maidens, many demon maidens and divine maidens.

uktā ca tatra tābhiścha bhartā tava varānane |

bhaviṣyatyachireṇaiva devyā vacanakalpitaḥ ||2-117-23

They spoke to her then: O the one with beautiful face! You will have a husband without any delay, the one about whom the goddess spoke.

na hi devyā vacho mithyā bhaviṣyati kadācana |

rūpābhijanasaṁpannaḥ patiste kalpitastayā || 2-117-24

The goddess's words will never become false. She spoke about your husband who is beautiful, from a good race.

uṣā sakhīnāṁ tadvākyaṁ pratipūjya yathāvidhi |

yattanmanorathaṁ devyā bhāvayantī vyavasthitā ||2-117-25

uṣā honoured the words of her friends as ordained. She was fixed in her mental wish as told by the goddess.

tataḥ krīḍāvihāraṁ tamanubhūya sahomayā |

gate'hani tataḥ sarvā nāryastāḥ paramādbhutāḥ ||2-117-26

yayuḥ svānālayānsarvā devī cādarśanaṁ gatā |

Then after sporting and roaming with (goddess) uma, all the most wonderful women returned to their own homes at the end of the day. The goddess also disappeared there.

kāśchidaśvaistathā yānairgajairanyāstathā rathaiḥ ||2-117-27

puraṁ praviviśurhṛṣṭāḥ kāśchidākāśamāsthitāḥ |

Some of them returned to their cities happily on horses, some on carriages, some on elephants and some others on chariots and some through the sky.

tataḥ prabhṛti sā devī kāmamohaṁ gatā vibho ||2-117-28

devyāstu vacanaṁ smṛtvā saṁsmarantī patiṁ tadā |

O lord! (janamejaya! vaiśampāyana continued) From then onwards, that devī (uṣā) was affected by desire, remembering the words of the goddess and thinking about the husband.

nidrāṁ na bhajate rātrau na divā bhojanaṁ tathā ||2--117-29

smarantī patibhāvaṁ sā vilalāpa nṛpātmajā |

She could not sleep in the night, neither she could eat during the day. The daughter of the king (bāṇa) lamented thinking about her husband.

nindantī śaśinaṁ nāke sevatī na ca chandanam ||2-117-30

sā bālā mohitā rājankāmena paripīḍitā |

O king! (janamejaya! vaiśampāyana continued) The girl, confused and tormented by desire, insulted the moon in the sky (was not soothed by the rays of moon) and did not use the sandalwood paste (for cooling the body).

upacaryanti tāṁ sakhyo vijvarāmapi sajvarām ||2-117-31

tapyate hṛdayaṁ tasyālepitaṁ chandanena ca |

Her friends attended her who was disinterested, affected by the fever of desire. Her heart burned even though her chest was smeared with sandalwood paste.

kapole pāṇḍimā chihnaṁ netre jalasamanvite ||2-117-32

jṛmbhaṇaṁ tathā svāpo dehe tasyā vyavardhata |

Her cheeks became pale. Her eyes became tearful. The swelling and numbness in her body increased.

padminīkandacūrṇāni śītalāni muhurmuhuḥ ||2-117-33

kṣipanti sakhyo hṛdaye pīḍite manmathāgninā |

Her friends applied cold powder of lotus roots again and again on her chest which was tormented by the fire of desire.

vyajanāni prakurvanti pṛcchanti ca punaḥ punaḥ ||2-117-34

Her friends fanned her and asked her again and again.

kā vyathā kiṁ śarīraṁ te kimidaṁ tava bhāminī |

kiṁ tubhyaṁ rochate devi tadākhyāhi varānane ||2-1117-35

O beautiful woman! Which is the disease, troubling your body in this way? O devi! What do you desire? O the one with beautiful face! Tell us about it.

kasmādidaṁ samutpannaṁ duḥkhasādhyaṁ manorame |

tvanmanonugataṁ vākyaṁ vadantyetāstu sārikāḥ ||2-117-36

O the one who charms the mind! From where this has come generating sorrow? These birds (Turdus Salica) are speaking the words expressing your mind's wish.

śukā nīlatamāḥ subhru paṭhanti hi pumāniva |

prahlādajananaṁ vākyaṁ kimarthaṁ nādya bhāśase ||2-117-37

O the one with beautiful brow! The dark blue parrots also speak as though they are men. Why are you not speaking praising these words generating happiness?

tava tāto mahāvīro devānāmapi durjayaḥ |

tasyāgre tiṣṭhate ko'pi na bhūmau varavarṇini ||2-117-38

Your father is greatly valiant, who is difficult to be conquered even by the devas. O the one of beautiful colour! No one will ever stand against him on the earth.

baleḥ putro mahāvīro bāṇo hi duratikramaḥ |

jitvāmarāvatīkaṁ ca nagaraṁ śoṇitāhvayam |

The son of bali, bāṇa, is highly valiant, difficult to trespass. Conquering amarāvatī, he established the city of blood.

yatra saṁtiṣṭhate devaḥ śūlahasto maheśvaraḥ || 2-117-39

Here, the Lord, the great among the lords, the one who holds the spear, shiva, is established.

putro'yamiti jānīhi girijāṁ yo'bravīddharaḥ |

bāṇaṁ prati mahādevastava tātamuṣe śṛṇu ||2-117-40

"Know that he is my son", hara (shiva) told the daughter of the mountain (umā). uṣa! Hear that which was said by the great lord shiva about bāṇa.

kā vyatheti mukhe chedaṁ nāsāgraṁ ca virājate |

nīhārabindavaḥ padme rājante śaradāgame ||2-117-41

What is your sorrow? Your face as also the tip of your nose do not sparkle, like a dew drop on the lotus leaf in the winter season.

saṁpūrṇacandrapratimaṁ mukhaṁ chandro yathā ghane |

na shobhate tu vichcāyaṁ kimarthaṁ kāraṇaṁ vada ||2-117-42

Your face, beautiful like the full moon, like the moon among the clouds, do not sparkle, being colourless. Tell us the reason.

śvāsāṇmuṣchasi bāle tvaṁ na ratiṁ yāsi bhāvataḥ |

gṛhāṇa bhojanaṁ divyaṁ yatte manasi vartate ||2-117-43

O girl! You are sighing deeply. You do not take any interest in anything. Take this divine food as you wish.

tāmbūlaṁ rochate pūrvaṁ tatkimarthaṁ na gṛhyate |

miṣṭāni yāni vastūni durlabhānītarairjanaiḥ ||2-117-44

Before, you used to like chewing betel. Why are you not taking it now? All things are available in plenty here, which others get rarely.

gṛhāṇa devi uttiṣṭha vada pīḍāṁ śarīrajām |

Get up, O devi! take food and tell us about your body pain.

iti kolāhalaṁ śrutvā uṣā veshmasamudbhavam ||2-117-45

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) uṣā heard this turmoil generated in her house.

dāsībhiḥ kīrtitaṁ tatra māturagre pṛthakpṛthak |

rājaputrī yadā devī samāyātā gṛhe satī ||2-117-46

Also the maids spoke about it in the presence of her mother again and again. O devi! This daughter of the king, the good woman, since when she returned home

jalakrīḍāvihārāccha mūkeva parilakṣyate |

ato dāsījanā devi vadāmastvāṁ vayaṁ janāḥ ||2-117-47

after sporting in water, is behaving as if she is dumb. O devi! We the maids are informing you about it.

ko mohaḥ kimidaṁ maunaṁ kaḥ svāpo mlānatā katham |

vicārya bhiṣajo devi diśyantāṁ kaṣṭaśāntaye ||2-117-48

What is this confusion? Why this silence? Why this numbness? Why this sadness? O devi! Think about this and ask the physicians for relief from the difficulties.

śirīṣapuṣpasadṛśaṁ yaccharīraṁ sukomalam |

tatkathaṁ sahate devi vyādhibhāraṁ varānane ||2-117-49

O devi! O the one with a beautiful face! How can her gentle body, beautiful like the flower of śiriṣa (Acacia Sirissa) bear the load of the disease?

iti śrutvā tadā devī satvarā haṁsagāminī |

prāpya deśamuṣā yatra kimidaṁ kaṣṭalakṣaṇam ||2-117-50

Hearing these words, the devī (mother of uṣā), the one having the stride of a swan quickly came to the place where uṣā was and asked: What is the sign of the difficulty?

pallavākṛtihastena komalaṁ tatkaraṁ tadā |

spṛṣṭvāṅgulīranāyāsaṁ sphoṭayāmāsa bhāminī ||2-117-51

She held uṣā's soft hand with her hand soft as tender leaves. The beautiful woman asked her, breaking her knuckles easily.

kimasti tava kalyāni kā vyathā tava vartate |

ete vaidyāḥ samāgatya pṛcchanti bhavatīṁ hi tat ||2-117-52

(Mother said:) O Auspicious woman! What happened to you? What is your worry? The physicians have arrived here. They are asking about what you want.

vaidyā ūcuḥ

jalakrīḍāṁ gatā tatra rājaputrī sakhīgaṇaiḥ |

pārvatyāḥ krīḍitaṁ tatra jānīmaḥ śramasaṁbhavam ||2-117-53

The physicians said:

The daughter of the king went for sporting in water along with her friends. There she saw pārvatī sporting. Then she had this weakness.

śramādglāniḥ samutpannā jṛmbhaṇe ca punaḥ punaḥ |

svāpaścha jāyate tena mā bhayaṁ kartumarhasi ||2-117-54

Due to the weakness, she had the sorrow and the swellings again and again. Then the numbness occurred. There is nothing to fear.

devyuvāca

hṛdaye nihitaṁ vaidyāśchandanaṁ himasaṁyutam |

amātyāḥ kimidaṁ śīghraṁ kimidaṁ budbudāyate ||2-117-55

devī (mother of uṣā) said:

O Physicians! O Ministers! Why is the sandalwood paste kept on her chest along with frost bubbling quickly?

atidāho mahānsvedaḥ pipāsā na bubhukṣate |

pralāpa eva kiṁ tasyāṁ śāstrato brūta nishchitam ||2-117-56

There is lot of warmth and large sweat. There is no thirst or hunger. She is only weeping. Please check and speak with authority.

vaidyā ūcuḥ

krīḍāvihāre militāḥ strījanā devasaṁnidhau |

rūpeṇāpratimā devī rājaputrī ca bhāvinī ||2-117-57

The physicians said:

O devi! At the place of sporting and roaming, along with women, this beautiful woman, the daughter of the king, unequalled in beauty, went to the presence of the lord (shiva).

dṛṣṭipātaḥ kṛtastābhistena putryāṁ vyathābhavat |

rakṣāmantraistathā pītaiḥ sarṣapaistāṁ kumārikām ||2-117-58

pānīyairabhiṣekeṇa parā śāntirbhaviṣyati |

Those may have looked at her. Your daughter may have been affected by weakness then. If sacred protective words are recited and yellow mustard seeds and water are showered on the young girl for protection, she will be relieved.

ityuktvā bhiṣajaḥ sarve nivṛttā nṛpaveśmataḥ ||2-117-59

sūchayantaḥ punaḥ sarve kāmābhiprāyajāṁ vyathām |

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya) Saying this, all the physicians left the king's house. All of them again indicated that the weakness is due to desire.

mātṛpṛṣṭā varārohā cirakālamuvāca sā ||2-117-60

lajjāvatī mahābhāgā mātaraṁ rudatīṁ bhṛ+sham |

The beautiful woman (uṣā) who was modest, with a beautiful body asked thus by her mother spoke to her mother, weeping, after some time:

mātarna rochate nityaṁ bhāṣaṇaṁ na ca bhojanam ||2-117-61

na cāpyutsavakaṁ mātaḥ sadāhaṁ hṛdayaṁ śṛṇu |

O mother! I do not have any appetite. Neither do I like this daily conversation nor the daily food nor the festival. My heart is burning. Please hear.

ityuktvā virarāmātha hyuṣā nārī varānanā ||2-117-62

sarvābhiḥ strībhirārabdhamanyonyaṁ mukhavīkṣaṇam |

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Saying this, the beautiful woman with a beautiful face stopped. All the women looked at each other's face.

lajjānukāri nārīṇāṁ yauvane hi bhavediti ||2-117-63

For all women the youth is always with modesty.

iyaṁ ca rājakanyā hi bhartṛyogyā kimucyate |

pituḥ prasādānmātuścha prāpnuyātsadṛśaṁ varam ||2-117-64

This maiden daughter of the king is suitable for getting a husband. What more is to be said? Let her get a best, suitable husband with the blessings of her father and mother.

i

ti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi bāṇayuddhe uṣāviraho nāma saptadaśādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus t

his is the one hundred and seventeenth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, pārvatī blesses uśā with a boon

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-117-1 krīḍeti |

· 2-117-3 santānakasya kalpataruviśeṣasya ||

· 2-117-7 prasādayāmāsetyukteridaṁ sūcyate madbhāryārūpagrahaṇena māmapi sarvāntaryāmiṇamiyaṁ mohayituṁ pravṛttepi mahādevasya tasyā upari kiyānapi kopo jāta āsīditi tata evāparādhāt citralekhā tvāṁśena bāṇāmātyasya kanyā jāteti agrimagranthādgamyate | prasādayantīṁ tāṁ apsarogaṇāḥ prahasanti īśo'pi kāpaṭyamiyaṁ karotītyāśayena ||

· 2-117-8 krīḍante mahādevasya rūpeṇeti dvayoḥ saṁbandhaḥ ||

· 2-117-9 tacchihnaṁ vṛṣabhadhvajādi chihnarūpaṁ devyā rūpeṇa yuktāḥ apsaraso'pi krīḍanta ityanuṣajyate |

· 2-117-10 tatatshcha devī prahāsaṁ mumuche | tatra hetuḥ | citralekhāyā mānabhaṅgārthaṁ sarvā apsaraso devīrūpaṁ jagṛhustasyāścha bhrāntimutpādayituṁ sarve pārṣadā mahādevarūpaṁ jagṛhūriti praghaṭṭakārthaḥ ||

· 2-117-12 saṁkrīḍitaṁ krīḍitam ||

· 2-117-13 nānārūpaṁ vapuḥ kṛtvā saṁkrīḍitamiti pūrveṇa saṁbandhaḥ ||

· 2-117-14 bhāṣitaṁ sakhījane iti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-1117-21 hāsyantī parihāsyamanā ||

· 2-117-25 yattava manorathaṁ manorathagocharaṁ prārthitaṁ vastu tat devyā tava dattamiti sakhīnām vākyaṁ pratipūjya uṣā pratīkṣate iti śeṣaḥ ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ saptadaśādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ |

118 - uṣāyāḥ svapnadarśanamaniruddhānayanārthaṁ citralekhāyā dvārakāgamanaṁ ca - uśā's dream and citralekha's journey to dvāraka to fetch aniruddha

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tatrasthāḥ paramā nāryaścitreṇa paramādbhutāḥ |

tato harmye śayānāṁ tu vaiśākhe māsi bhāminīm ||2-118-1

dvādaśyāṁ śuklapakṣasya sakhīgaṇavṛtāṁ tadā |

yathoktaḥ puruṣaḥ svapne ramayāmāsa tāṁ śubhām |

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) The prominent among the women there (at the city of blood - śoṇitapura), were struck by a wonderous event. On the twelfth day of the fifteen days of moon’s increase in the month of viśākha, as the most beautiful woman was sleeping in her beautiful home surrounded by a group of her friends, a man, as was foretold (by the goddess), pleased the auspicious woman, in her dream.

vicheṣṭamānā rudatī devyā vacanachoditā ||2-118-2

sā svapne ramitā tena strībhāvaṁ cāpi laṁbhitā |

He pleased her in her dream and also made her, who was prompted by the words of the goddess, feel as a woman who was crying writhing her body (to be free of him).

śoṇitāktā prarudatī sahasaivotthitā nishi ||2-118-3

In the night, all of a sudden, she woke up, crying, with blood on her body.

tām tathā rudatīṁ dṛṣṭvā sakhī bhayasamanvitā |

citralekhā vacaḥ snigdhamuvāca paramādbhutam || 2-118-4

Seeing her crying, her friend, citralekhā, became afraid and spoke affectionate words about the supreme wonder.

uṣe mā bhaiḥ kimevaṁ tvaṁ rudatī paritapyase |

baleḥ sutasutā ca tvaṁ prakhyātā kiṁ bhayānvitā ||2-118-5

uṣa! Do not be afraid. Why do you cry, worrying? You are the daughter of the son of bali as also you are famous (for being bold). Why are you afraid?

na bhayaṁ vidyate loke tava subhru viśeṣataḥ |

abhayaṁ tava vāmoru pitā devāntako raṇe ||2-118-6

O the one with beautiful eyebrows! Especially, you have nothing to fear in this world. O the one with beautiful body! Your father, the destroyer of deva-s in the battle is your refuge.

uttiṣṭhottiṣṭha bhadraṁ te viṣādaṁ mā kṛthāḥ śubhe |

O auspicious woman! Get up! Get up! Let there be good to you. Do not be sad.

naivaṁvidheṣu vāseṣu bhayamasti varānane ||2-118-7

O the one with a beautiful face! There is nothing to fear in these types of residences.

asakṛddevasahitaḥ śacībhartā sureśvaraḥ |

aprāpta eva nagaraṁ pitrā te mṛdito raṇe ||2-118-8

The lord of gods, the husband of śacī along with the devas attacked several times. But he was unable to reach the city since your father vanquished him in the battle.

ayaṁ devasamūhasya bhayadashcha pitā tava |

mahāsuravaraḥ śrīmānbaleḥ putro mahābalaḥ ||2-118-9

Your father, the best among asura-s, the son of the splendorous bali, the one with great power, creates fear for the group of devas.

evaṁ sābhihitā sakhyā bāṇaputrī yaśasvinī |

svapne rūpaṁ yathā dṛṣṭaṁ nyavedayadaninditā ||2-118-10

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) The daughter of bāṇa, the one with fame, the one who is not despised, who was told thus by her friend, informed her about the form (of the man) she saw in her dream.

uṣovāca

evaṁ sandharṣitā sādhvī kathaṁ jīvitumutsahe |!2-118-11

uṣa said:

Can I, a good woman, who was forcefully enjoyed thus, think of living?

pitaraṁ kiṁ nu vakṣyāmi devaśatrumariṁdamam |

What can I tell my father, the enemy of deva-s, the oppressor of enemies?

evaṁ saṁdūṣaṇakarī vaṁśasyāsya mahaujasaḥ ||2-118-12

śreyo hi maraṇaṁ mahyaṁ na me śreyo'dya jīvitam |

Death only is good for me who disgraced the race having great splendor. Now, living is not good for me.

īpsito vā yathā ko'pi puruśo'dhigato hi me ||2-118-13

jāgratīva yathā cāhamavasthaivaṁ kṛtā mama |

I had a person in the dream, whom I liked. In the dream, my state was made like this, as if I was awake.

niśāyāṁ jāgratīvāhaṁ nītā kena daśāmimām |

kathamevaṁ kṛtā nāma kanyā jīvitumutsahe ||2-118-14

Waking up me in the night, who took me to a state like this? How can I live, if I was made like this, even though I was a maiden?

kulopakrośanakarī kulāṅgārī nirāśrayā |

jīvituṁ na spṛhennārī sādhvīnāmagrataḥ sthitā ||2-118-15

A maiden, who was the best among the good, who becomes a disgrace to the race and a destroyer of the race and loses her support, does not want to live.

ityevam bāṣpapūrṇākṣī sakhījanavṛtā tadā |

vilalāpa ciraṁ kālamuṣā kamalalochanā ||2-118-16

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) In this manner, uṣā, the one with eyes as beautiful as the lotus flower, lamented for a long time with her eyes full of tears, surrounded by her friends.

anāthavattāṁ rudatīṁ sakhyaḥ sarvā vichetasaḥ |

ūcuraśruparītākṣīmuṣāṁ sarvāḥ samāgatāḥ ||2-118-17

All the friends, losing their mind (with sadness), coming together, told uṣā who was weeping like an orphan, with her eyes full of tears.

duṣṭena manasā devi śubhaṁ vā yadi vāśubham |

kriyate na ca te subhru kiṣchidduṣṭaṁ manaḥ śubhe ||2-118-18

O devi (uṣa)! If something is done with a wicked mind, the result becomes auspicious or inauspicious. O auspicious woman! O the one with beautiful eyebrows! Wickedness has never occurred in your mind.

prasabhaṁ devasaṁyogādyadi bhuktāsi bhāmini |

svapnayogena kalyāṇi vratalopo na vidyate ||2-118-19

O beautiful woman! O auspicious woman! Even if you are consumed by union with deva-s, in the state of dream, there is no aberration from the penance of maidenhood.

vyabhicāreṇa te devi nāsti kaśchidvyatikramaḥ |

na ca svapnakṛto doṣo martyaloke'sti sundari ||2-118-20

O devi! No misbehavior has occurred by your deviation. O beautiful woman! Also the error committed in the dream do not exist in the human world.

evaṁ viprarṣayo devi dharmajṣāḥ kathayanti vai |

O devi! The Brahmin sages, experts of dharma, say so.

manasā caiva vācā ca karmaṇā ca viśeṣataḥ |

duṣṭā yā tribhiretaistu pāpā sā procyate budhaiḥ ||2-118-21

The wise men say that a woman who is wicked in three ways - by mind, words or specially by action, is a sinner.

na ca te dṛśyate bhīru manaḥ prachalitaṁ sadā |

kathaṁ tvaṁ doṣasaṁduṣṭā niyatā brahmacāriṇī ||2-118-22

O timid woman! Also your mind is not seen as always wavering. O the one who is always celibate! Can you be a sinner by this error?

yadi suptā satī sādhvī śuddhabhāvā manasvinī |

imāmavasthām prāptā tvaṁ naiva dharmo vilupyate ||2-118-23

O the one with a good mind! You are faithful, having good nature. You were sleeping. Even if you came to this state in dream, no deviation from right conduct has occurred.

yasyā duṣṭaṁ manaḥ pūrvaṁ karmaṇā chopapāditam |

tāmāhurasatīṁ nāma satītvamasi bhāmini ||2-118-24

O beautiful woman! When woman whose mind is already wicked, becomes a sinner by action, then she is called unfaithful.

kulajā rūpasaṁpannā niyatā brahmacāriṇī |

imāmavasthāṁ nītāsi kālo hi duratikramaḥ ||2-118-25

You are born in a good race, endowed with beauty and fixed in celibacy. Even then, you came to this state. Definitely the (effect of) Time cannot be overcome.

ityevamuktāṁ rudatīṁ bāṣpeṇāvṛtalochanām |

kumbhāṇḍaduhitā vākyaṁ paramaṁ tvidamabravīt ||2-118-26

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) The daughter of kumbhāṇḍa told the following words in the end to the one who was told thus, who was weeping and whose eyes were covered with tears.

tyaja śokaṁ viśālākṣi apāpā tvaṁ varānane |

śrutaṁ me yadidaṁ vākyaṁ yāthātathyena tacchṛṇu ||2-118-27

O the one with wide eyes! Abandon your sorrow. O the one with a beautiful face! You are not a sinner. I shall speak about the meaning of what I heard. Hear them.

uṣe yaduktā devyāsi bhartāraṁ dhyāyatī tadā |

samīpe devadevasya smara bhāmini tadvacaḥ ||2-118-28

Usha! O beautiful woman! Remember those words, the words spoken by the goddess when you were thinking about your husband, in the presence of the Lord of lords (shiva).

dvādaśyāṁ śuklapakṣasya vaiśākhe māsi yo nishi |

harmye śayānāṁ rudatīm strītvaṁ samupaneṣyati ||2-118-29

On the night of the twelfth day of the fifteen days of moon’s increase in the month of viśākha, as you sleep in the beautiful residence, crying, the man who makes you a woman,

bhavitā sa hi te bhartā śūraḥ śatrunibarhaṇaḥ |

ityuvāca vacho hṛṣṭā devī tava manogatam ||2-118-30

the valiant, the oppressor of enemies, will be your husband. Thus the goddess, who was pleased, spoke about the desire in your mind.

na hi tadvacanaṁ mithyā pārvatyā yadudāhṛtam |

sā tvaṁ kimidamatyarthaṁ rodiṣīndunibhānane ||2-118-31

The words of (goddess) pārvatī will never be in vain. O the one whose face is beautiful like the moon! Then why are you weeping so much?

evamuktā tayā bālā smṛtvā devīvacastataḥ |

abhavannaṣṭaśokā sā bāṇaputrī śubhekṣaṇā ||2-118-32

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) The girl who was told thus (by her friend), then remembered the words of the goddess. The daughter of bāṇa (uṣā), having auspicious eyes, immediately became one who lost her sadness.

uṣovāca

smarāmi bhāmini vacho devyāḥ krīḍāgate bhave |

yathoktaṁ sarvamakhilaṁ prāptaṁ harmyatale mayā ||2-118-33

uṣa said:

O beautiful woman! I remember the words spoken by the goddess while bhava (shiva) was sporting. All that was said happened to me in the beautiful residence.

bhartā tu mama yadyeṣa lokanāthasya bhāryayā |

vyādiṣṭaḥ sa kathaṁ jṣeyastatra kāryaṁ vidhīyatām ||2-118-34

If my husband is this man as spoken by the wife (goddess) of the lord of the world (shiva), then how can he be known to me? Do something for this.

ityevamukte vacane kumbhāṇḍaduhitā punaḥ |

vyājahāra yathānyāyamarthatatttvaviśāradā ||2-118-35

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) When these words were spoken (by uṣā), the daughter of kumbhāṇḍa (citralekhā), expert in the principles of meanings, again spoke suitably:

na hi tasya kulaṁ devi na kīrtirnāpi pauruṣam |

kaśchijjānāti tattvena kimidaṁ tvaṁ vimuhyase ||2-118-36

(citralekha said) O devi (uṣa)! No one knows about the race of that man, his fame or his valour. No one knows about his truth. Then why are you confused like this?

adṛṣṭaścāśrutaścaiva dṝṣṭaḥ svapne ca yaḥ śubhe |

kathaṁ jṣeyo bhavedbhīru so'smābhī ratitaskaraḥ |

No one has seen him. No one has heard about him. O auspicious woman! You saw him in your dream. O timid one! Then how can we know about this thief who pleased you (in your dream)?

yena tvamasitāpāṅgi mattakāśini vikramāt ||2-118-37

rudatī prasabhaṁ bhuktā praviśyāntaḥpuraṁ sakhi ||2-118-38

O friend! Entering the women’s quarters by his valour, the one who enjoyed you, who was crying, who is with beautiful eyes and who is mattakāśini

na hyasau prākṛtaḥ kaśchidyaḥ praviṣṭaḥ prasahyate |

nagaraṁ lokavikhyātamekaḥ śatrunibarhaṇaḥ ||2-118-39

can never be an ordinary person. He, the oppressor of enemies, entered the world famous city alone with his own power.

ādityā vasavo rudrā ashvinau ca mahaujasau |

na śaktāḥ śoṇitapuraṁ praveṣṭuṁ bhīmavikramāḥ ||2-118-40

The highly valiant (twelve) āditya-s, (eight) vasu-s, (eleven) rudra-s and (two) ashvin-s of high splendor are unable to enter the city of blood.

(Note 1)

so'yametaiḥ śataguṇairviśiṣṭaścārisūdanaḥ |

praviṣṭaḥ śoṇitapuraṁ bāṇamākramya mūrdhani ||2-118-41

This oppressor of enemies, who entered the city of blood, crossing bāṇa over (challenging bāna’s authority) is hundred times better than them.

yasyā naivaṁvidho bhartā bhavedyuddhaviśāradaḥ |

kastasyā jīvitenārtho bhogairvāstyambujekṣaṇe ||2-118-42

O the one with eyes as beautiful as the lotus flower! What should the woman, whose husband is not an expert in battle like him, live for? What is the enjoyment for her?

dhanyāsyanugṛhītāsi yasyāste patirīdṛśaḥ |

prāpto devyāḥ prasādena kandarpasamavikramaḥ ||2-118-43

You are fortunate. You are most blessed to get a husband, valiant equal to the god of love, by the pleasure of the goddess (pārvatī).

idaṁ tu yatkāryatamaṁ śṛṇu tvaṁ tanmayeritam |

vijṣeyo yasya putro vai yannāmā yatkulashcha saḥ ||2-118-44

Hear my words on this important matter. One should know whose son he is, what his name is and what race he belongs to.

ityevamukte vacane tatroṣā kāmamohitā |

uvāca kumbhāṇḍāsutāṁ kathaṁ jṣasyāmyahaṁ sakhi ||2-118-45

(vaiśampāyana continued. O janamejaya!) Hearing these words, uṣā, confused by desire, told the daughter of kumbhāṇḍa: O friend! How will I know?

tvameva cintaya sakhi nottaraṁ pratibhāti me |

svakārye muhyate loko yathā jīvaṁ labhāmyaham ||2-118-46

O friend! You only think. I cannot think any further. The world is concerned with its own affairs. You make me live.

uṣāyā vacanaṁ śrutvā rāmā vākyamidaṁ punaḥ |

uvāca rudatīṁ choṣāṁ kumbhāṇḍaduhitā sakhī ||2-118-47

Hearing the words of uṣā, her friend, the daughter of kumbhāṇḍa spoke the following words to uṣā who was weeping:

kuśalā te viśālākṣi sarvathā sandhivigrahe |

apsarā citralekhā vai kṣipraṁ vijṣāpyatāṁ sakhi ||2-118-48

(kuṁbhāṇḍa's daughtersaid) O the one with wide beautiful eyes! The divine woman citralekha is an expert in your difficult situation. Inform her immediately.

asyāḥ sarvamaśeṣeṇa trailokyaṁ viditaṁ sadā |

evamuktā tadaivoṣā harṣeṇāgatavismayā ||2-118-49

She always knows entirely about all the three worlds. uṣā who was told thus wondered with happiness.

tāmapsarasamānāyya citralekhāṁ sakhīṁ priyām |

kṛtāṣjalipuṭā dīnā uṣā vacanamabravīt ||2-118-50

She summoned her dear friend, the divine woman citralekhā. With folded hands, uṣa sadly spoke words.

[sā tacchrutvā tu vacanamuṣāyāḥ parikīrtitam |

āśvāsayāmāsa sakhī bāṇaputrīṁ yaśasvinīṁ ||2-118-51

Hearing the words spoken by uṣā, she (the divine woman citralekhā), consoled her friend, the famous daughter of bāṇa.

tataḥ sā vinayāviṣṭā vacanaṁ prāha durvacam] |

citralekhāmapsarasam praṇayāttāṁ sakhīmidam ||2-118-52

Then uṣā overcome with humility, spoke these words which should not be spoken, to her friend, the divine woman citralekhām with love.

paramaṁ śṛṇu me vākyaṁ yattvāṁ vakṣyāmi bhāmini |

bhartāraṁ yadi me'dya tvaṁ nānayiṣyasi matpriyam ||2-118-53

O beautiful woman! Hear my words, what I am telling you. If you do not bring my dear husband today,

kāntaṁ padmapalāśākṣaṁ mattamātaṅgagāminam |

tyakṣyāmyahaṁ tataḥ prāṇānacirāttanumadhyame ||2-118-54

my dear, whose eyes are as beautiful as the lotus flower, whose gait is like that of an elephant in rut, O the one with slim waist, I shall abandon my life without any delay.

citralekhābravīdvākyamuṣāṁ harṣayatī śanaiḥ |

naiṣo'rthaḥ śakyate'smābhirvettuṁ bhāmini suvrate ||2-118-55

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) citralekhā spoke these words to uṣā, slowly, making her happy. O beautiful woman who observes good vows! I do not know about this.

na kulena na varṇena na śīlena na rūpataḥ |

na deshatashcha vijṣātaḥ sa hi choro mayā sakhi ||2-118-56

O friend! I do not know the race, cast, behavior or form, nor do I know the land of that love thief.

kiṁ tu kartuṁ yathā śakyaṁ buddhipūrvaṁ mayā sakhi |

prāptaṁ ca śṛṇu me vākyaṁ yathā kāmamavāpsyasi ||2-118-57

Even then I will do what can be done with my intellect which is suitable. Hear my words so that your desire is accomplished.

devadānavayakṣāṇāṁ gandharvoragarakṣasām |

ye viśiṣṭāḥ prabhāveṇa rūpeṇabhijanena ca ||2-118-58

The best among deva-s, demons, yakṣa-s, gandharva-s, serpents and rākṣasa-s with splendor, form as well as race,

yathāprabhāvaṁ tānsarvānālikhiṣyāmyaṁ sakhi |

manuṣyaloke ye cāpi pravarā lokaviśrutāḥ ||2-118-59

all those with splendor, O friend, shall be drawn by me. I will also draw the best, world famous men in the human world,

saptarātreṇa te bhīru darśayiṣyāmi tānaham |

tato vijṣāya pādasthaṁ bhartāraṁ pratipatsyase ||2-118-60

O timid one, within seven nights and show them to you. Then you can know the husband shown at your feet.

sā citralekhayā proktā uṣā hitachikīrṣayā |

kriyatāmevamityāha citralekhāṁ sakhīṁ priyām ||2-118-61

uṣā who was told thus by citralekhā (the divine woman) for her interest told her dear friend citralekhā: you may do so.

tataḥ kuśalahastatvādyathālekhyaṁ samantataḥ |

ityuktvā saptarātreṇa kṛtvā lekhyagatāṁstu tān ||2-118-62

citrapaṭṭagatānmukhyānānayāmāsa śobhanā |

Then, saying that I will draw all with the skill of my hand, the sparkling citralekhā drew the pictures of all those prominent, within seven nights.

tataḥ prāstīrya paṭṭaṁ sā citralekhā svayaṁ kṛtam ||2-118-63

uṣāyai darśayāmāsa sakhīnāṁ tu viśeṣataḥ |

Then opening the pictures she herself drew, citralekhā showed them specially to uṣā as well as her friends.

ete deveṣu ye mukhyāstathā dānavavaṁśajāḥ ||2-118-64

kiṁnaroragayakṣāṇāṁ rākṣasānāṁ samantataḥ |

gandharvāsuradaityānāṁ ye cānye bhoginaḥ smṛtāḥ || 2-118-65

manuṣyāṇāṁ ca sarveṣāṁ ye viśiṣṭatamā narāḥ |

(citralekhā said) The pictures of the prominent among all the races of deva-s, demons, kiṁnara-s, serpents, yakṣa-s, rākṣasa-s, gandharva-s, asura-s, daitya-s and other serpents and the best among the men are here.

tānetānpaśya sarvāṁstvāṁ yathaiva likhitānmayā ||2-118-66

See all of them as they are drawn by me.

yaste bhartā yathārūpaḥ sa mayā likhitaḥ sakhi |

taṁ tvaṁ pratyabhijānīhi svapne yaṁ dṛṣṭavatyasi || 2-118-67

O friend! Your husband is in which form I have drawn? Find out the one whom you saw in your dream.

tataḥ krameṇa sarvāṁstāndṛṣṭvā sā mattakāśinī |

devadānavagandharvavidyādharagaṇānatha |

Then the beautiful woman (uṣā) saw all of them in the order of the groups of deva-s, demons , gandharva-s and vidyādharas.

atītya ca yadūnsarvāndadarśa yadunandanam ||2-118-68

Leaving all of them, she saw all the yādava-s, starting with the son of yadu (kṛṣṇa).

tatrāniruddhaṁ dṛṣṭvā sā vismayotphullalochanā |

uvāca citralekhāṁ tāmayaṁ cauraḥ sa vai sakhi ||2-118-69

Seeing aniruddha with her eyes wide open with wonder, uṣā told her friend citralekhā: O friend! This is that (love) thief,

yenāhaṁ dūṣitā pūrvaṁ svapne harmyagatā satī |

so'yaṁ vijṣātarūpo me kuto'yaṁ ratitaskaraḥ ||2-118-70

who disgraced me before, who was in my beautiful residence, in the dream. I know him by his form. From where is this thief of love?

citralekhe vadasvainaṁ tattvato mama shobhane |

kulaśīlābhijanato nāma kiṁ cāsya bhāmini ||2-118-71

O citralekha! Tell me about him, O the one who sparkles! Tell me all truth. O beautiful woman! What is his race, habits, character and name?

tataḥ paścādvidhāsyāmi kāryasyāsya vinishchayam |

Afterwards, I shall decide on this matter.

citralekhovāca

ayaṁ trailokyanāthasya naptā kṛṣnasya dhīmataḥ |

bhartā tava viśālākṣi prādyumnirbhīmavikramaḥ ||2-118-72

citralekhā said:

He is the grandson of kṛṣṇa, the lord of the three worlds, the one with intellect, your husband, O the one with wide open eyes, the highly valiant son of pradyumna.

na hyasti triṣu lokeṣu sadR+śo'sya parākrame |

utpāṭya parvatāneva parvataireṣa śātayet ||2-118-73

There is no one in the three worlds, who is similar to him in valiance. Pulling the mountains, he strikes and breaks the mountains.

dhanyāsyanugṛhītāsi yasyāste yadupuṅgavaḥ |

tryakṣapatnyā samādiṣṭaḥ sadṛśaḥ sajjanaḥ patīḥ ||2-118-74

You are fortunate and blessed since the prominent yādava, a very good person, was given to you as husband by the wife of the three eyed lord.

uṣovāca

tvamevātra viśālākṣi yogyā bhava varānane |

na śakyā hi gatiścānyā agatyā me gatirbhava ||2-118-75

uṣa said:

O the one with wide eyes! You only are there. O the one with beautiful face! Make us meet. I have no other refuge. Be a refuge to me, who has no refuge.

antarikṣacarā ca tvaṁ yoginī kāmarūpiṇī |

upāyasyāsya kuśalā kṣipramānaya me priyam ||2-118-76

You can travel through the sky. You are yoked with yoga. You can take any form as you desire. Find a method by your skill and bring my dear here.

upāyaśchintyatāṁ bhīru saṁpratarkya priye sukham |

siddhārthā saṁnivartasva yenopāyena sundari ||2-118-77

O timid one! Think about a method, considering the comfort of your dear (friend). O beautiful woman! Proceed to achieve this with your intellect.

bhavedāpatsu yanmitraṁ tanmitraṁ shasyate budhaiḥ |

kāmārtā cāsmi suśroṇi bhava me prāṇadhāriṇī || 2-118-78

The friend who helps in danger is the (real) friend, so say the wise. O the one with beautiful hair! I am struck by desire. Be the savior of my life.

yadyenaṁ me viśālākṣi bhartāramamaropamam |

adya nānayasi kṣipraṁ prāṇāṁstyakṣyāmyahaṁ śubhe ||2-118-79

O the one with wide eyes! If you do not bring my husband who is similar to deva-s quickly to me today, O auspicious woman! I will abandon my life.

uṣāyā vacanaṁ śrutvā citralekhābravīdvacaḥ |

śrotumarhasi kalyāṇi vacanaṁ me shuchismite ||2-118-80

(vaiśampāyana continued. O janamejaya!) Hearing the words of uṣā, citralekhā spoke these words. O auspicious woman! My words deserve to be heard, O one with a clean smile!

yathā bāṇasya nagarī rakṣyate devi sarvaśaḥ |

dvārakāpi tathā bhīru durādharṣā surairapi ||2-118-81

O devi! Like the city of bāṇa is always protected, O timid one! The city of dvāraka is also protected. It is difficult to enter by deva-s as well.

ayasmayapraticchannā guptadvārā ca sā purī |

guptā vṛṣṇikumāraiścha tathā dvārakavāsibhiḥ ||2-118-82

Protected by iron doors and having secret entrances, that city is protected by the vṛṣṇi princes as also by the residents of dvāraka.

pānte salilasaṁyuktā vihitā viśvakarmaṇā |

rakṣyate puruṣairghoraiḥ padmanābhasya śāsanāt ||2-118-83

The city, surrounded by waters all around and constructed by viśvakarma is protected by terrifying men by the order of padmanābha (The one who has lotus on his navel, viṣṇu - kṛṣṇa)

śailaprākāraparikhādurgamārgapraveśinī |

saptaprākārarachitā parvatairdhātumaṇḍitaiḥ ||2-118-84

With mountain like fort and trenches, the path is difficult to cross. There are seven forts and mountains decorated with minerals.

na ca śakyamavijṣātaiḥ praveṣṭuṁ dvārakāṁ purīm |

ātmānaṁ māṁ ca rakṣasva pitaraṁ ca viśeṣataḥ ||2-118-85

Without knowing about how to overcome these, it is not possible to enter the city of dvaraka. Please protect yourself, me and your father.

uṣovāca

tava yogaprabhāveṇa śakyaṁ tatra praveshanam |

kiṁ me bahuvilāpena śrūyatāṁ sakhi kāraṇam ||2-118-86

uṣa said:

With the splendor of your yoga, you will be able to enter there (the city of dvāraka). Why should I weep more? O friend! Hear the reason.

aniruddhasya vadanaṁ pūrṇacandrasamaprabham |

yadyahaṁ tanna paśyāmi yāsyāmi yamasādanam ||2-118-87

If I do not see the face of aniruddha sparkling like the full moon, I shall proceed to the house of the god of death.

dūtamāsādya kāryāṇāṁ siddhirbhavati bhāmini |

tasmāddautyena me gaccha jīvantīṁ māṁ yadīcchasi ||2-118-88

O beautiful woman! All things are achieved through messengers. If you wish that I shall live, go as my messenger.

yadi tvaṁ me vijānāsi sakhyaṁ premṇā ca bhāṣitam |

kṣipramānaya me kāntaṁ tavāsmi śaraṇaṁ gatā ||2-118-89

If you understand our friendship and my loving words, please bring my husband here quickly. You are my only refuge.

jīvitasya hi saṁdehaḥ kṣayaṁ caiva kulasya ca |

kāmārtā hi na pashyanti kāminyo madaviklavāḥ ||2-118-90

Living itself is doubtful. Also there is decline of the race. The women, mad, troubled and excited with love, do not see anything.

prayatno yujyate kāryeṣviti śāstranidarśanam |

tvaṁ ca śaktā viśālākṣi dvārakāyāḥ praveshane ||2-118-91

The scriptures order that efforts shall be made in all matters. O the one with wide eyes! You are capable of entering dvāraka.

samstutāsi mayā bhīru kuru me priyadarshanam |

I know you, O timid one! Please make me see my dear.

citralekhā uvāca

sarvathā saṁstutā te'haṁ vākyairamṛtasodaraiḥ || 2-118-92

citralekha said:

I am praised all over by you with words, sweet as nectar.

kāritā ca samudyogaṁ priyaiḥ kāntaiścha bhāṣitaiḥ |

eṣā gachcāmyahaṁ bhīru kṣipraṁ vai dvārakāṁ purīm ||2-118-93

Your dear and pleasing words have prompted me for this. O timid one! I am quickly going to the city of doors (dvāraka).

bhartāramānayāmyadya tava vṛṣṇikulodbhavam |

aniruddhaṁ mahābāhuṁ pravishya dvārakāṁ purīm ||2-118-94

I shall enter the city of doors (dvāraka) today to bring your husband aniruddha, having powerful arms, born in the race of vṛṣṇis.

sā vacastathyamaśivaṁ dānavānāṁ bhayāvaham |

uktvā cāntarhitā kṣipraṁ citralekhā manojavā ||2-118-95

(vaiśampāyana continued. O janamejaya!) Saying these words which are inauspicious and terrible for the demons, citralekhā disappeared from there with the speed of mind.

sakhībhiḥ sahitā hyūṣā cintayantī tu sā sthitā |

uṣā, along with her friends remained there, immersed in thought.

tṛtīye tu muhūrte sā naṣṭā bāṇapurāttadā ||2-118-96

sakhī priyaṁ chikīrṣantī pūjayantī tapodhanān |

kṣaṇena samanuprāptā dvārakāṁ kriṣṇapālitām ||2-118-97

citralekhā, who wants her friend’s desire to happen, who is respected by the sages, reached the city of doors (dvāraka) protected by kṛṣṇa, quickly, during the third instant of leaving the city of bāṇa.

kailāsaśikharākāraiḥ prāsādairupaśobhitām |

dadarsha dvārakāṁ ramyāṁ divi tārāmiva sthitām ||2-118-98

She saw the beautiful city of doors (dvāraka) sparkling with the group of buildings having the shape of the peaks of kailāsa mountain. looking like stars in the sky.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi uṣāharaṇe citralekhāyā dvārakāgamane aṣṭādaśādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and eighteenth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahabhārata , uṣa's dream and citralekhā's journey to fetch aniruddha

Note 1: See gītā press commentary, page 831

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-118-1 tatreti |

· 2-118-13 mahyaṁ mama |

· 2-118-18 duṣṭena kāmavatā manasā yat vikriyate tadeva aśubhaṁ vā pāpaṁ puṇyaṁ vā na tvanichcāprāptamityarthaḥ ||

· 2-118-22 prachalitaṁ kāmavegavaśīkṛtaṁ kathaṁ tvaṁ doṣasaṁduṣṭā na kathamapītyrathaḥ ||

· 2-118-47 rāmā iti kumbhāṇḍaduhiturnāma | rāmā citralekhāṁśatvāt citralekhāyāḥ sāmarthyaṁ svayaṁ jānantī uṣāyā api nivedayati ||

· 2-118-48 kushaleti ||

· 2-118-52 citraṁ likhati yogādityanvarthasamjṣāṁ apsarasam ||

· 2-118-60 pādasthaṁ citraphalakastaṁ paṭṭasthamityapi pāṭhaḥ ||

· 2-118-74 sajjanaḥ uttamābhijanaḥ ||

· 2-118-76 yoginī dampatyoḥ saṁbandhaṁ kartumarhā yogyā ||

· 2-118-82 ayasmayaiḥ kapāṭaiḥ praticchannā ||

· 2-118-83 prānte salilasaṁyuktā | samudraparikhāvatī ||

· 2-118-85 nibandhākaraṇena anyathā praṇayamapi kleśaḥ prasajjeta ityarthaḥ ||

· 2-118-98 tarāmiveti kṛtsnanagaraprabhayā ekībhāva uktaḥ ||

īti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāmaṣṭādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

119 - aniruddhasyoṣayā saha gāndharvena vivāho bāṇatatsainyābhyāṁ yuddhaṁ ca - aniruddha-uṣā marriage and the battle between aniruddha and Bāṇa

vaiśampāyana uvāca

atha dvāravatīṁ prāpya sthitā sā bhavanāṇtike |

pravṛttiharaṇārthāya citralekhā vyacintayat ||2-119-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) citralekhā arrived at the city of doors (dvāraka) and stood near the house. She thought about some method for her work of taking away (aniruddha).

atha cintayatī sā tu buddhibuddhyarthanishchayam |

apaśyannāradaṁ tatra dhyāyantamudake munim ||2-119-2

While she was thinking with her intellect on an intelligent method, she saw sage nārada who was meditating, sitting in water.

taṁ dṛṣṭvā citralekhā tu harṣeṇotphullalochanā |

upasṛtyābhivādyātha tatraivādhomukhī sthitā ||2-119-3

Seeing him, citralekhā became happy with wide open eyes. She went near the sage, bowed to him and stood with her face lowered.

nāradastvāśiṣaṁ dattva citralekhāmathābravīt |

kimarthamiha saṁprāptā śrotumicchāmi tattvataḥ ||2-119-4

Blessing her, nārada asked citralekhā: Why have you come here? I wish to hear the truth.

devarṣimatha taṁ divyaṁ nāradaṁ lokapūjitam |

kṛtāṣjalipuṭā bhūtvā citralekhā tvathābravīt ||2-119-5

With folded hands, citralekhā told the deva sage, the divine nārada, worshipped by the world:

bhagavaṣchrūyatāṁ vākyaṁ dautyenāhamihāgatā |

aniruddhaṁ mune netuṁ yadarthaṁ ca śṛṇuṣva me ||2-119-6

O lord! Hear my words. I have come here as a messenger. The matter is about taking aniruddha. O sage! Hear about the purpose.

nagare śoṇitapure bāṇo nāma mahāsuraḥ |

tasya kanyā varārohā nāmnoṣeti ca viśrutā ||2-119-7

The great asura named bāṇa lives in the city of blood. He has a beautiful maiden daughter named uṣā, who is famous.

bhagavansānuraktā ca prādyumniṁ puruṣottamam |

devyā varavisargeṇa tasyā bhartā vinirmitaḥ ||2-119-8

O lord! She loves the son of pradyumna, the best among men. He is intended to be her husband by the boon given by the Goddess (pārvatī).

taṁ ca netuṁ samāyātā tatra siddhiṁ vidhatsva me |

mayā nīte'niruddhaṁ tu nagaraṁ śoṇitāhvayam ||2-119-9

I came here to take him. Give me the expertise to do so. As I take aniruddha to the city of blood (śoṇitapura),

pravṛttiḥ puṇḍarīkākṣe tvayākhyeyā mahāmune |

avaśyaṁ bhavitā caiva kṛṣṇena saha vigrahaḥ |

bāṇasya sumahānsaṅkhye divyo hi sa mahāsuraḥ ||2-119-10

O great sage, describe this matter to the one having eyes as beautiful as the lotus flower (viṣṇu - kṛṣṇa). Definitely there will be a great war of bāṇa with kṛṣṇa. That asura bāṇa, great in battle, is surely divine (protected by shiva).

na ca śakto'niruddhastaṁ yuddhe jetuṁ mahāsuram |

sahasrabāhumāyāntaṁ jayetkṛṣṇo mahābhujaḥ ||2-119-11

Also aniruddha will not be able to conquer the great asura in battle. kṛṣṇa with great arms will conquer the one with thousand arms (bāṇa) (in the battle).

bhagavansannikarṣaṁ te yadarthamahamāgatā |

kathaṁ hi puṇḍarīkākṣo jṣāpitastadidaṁ bhavet ||2-119-12

O lord! (nārada! citralekhā continued) I came to you for this purpose. How can this happen if the one having eyes as beautiful as the lotus flower (viṣṇu - kṛṣṇa) is informed about it?

tvatprasādāccha bhagavanna me kṛṣṇādbhayaṁ bhavet |

sa hi tattvārthadṛṣṭistu aniruddhaḥ kathaṁ hriyet ||2-119-13

O lord! Due to your blessing, may I have no fear of kṛṣṇa at all. He sees the true meaning of matters. How can I take away aniruddha?

kruddho hi sa mahābāhustrailokyamapi nirdahet |

pautraśokābhisaṁtaptaḥ śāpena sa daheta mām ||2-119-14

If the one with powerful arms (kṛṣṇa) becomes angry then all the three worlds will be burned. Burning with the sorrow due to the loss of grandson he may burn me to ashes by curse.

tatropāyaṁ ca bhagavaṁśchintituṁ vai tvamarhasi |

yathā hyūṣā labhetkāntaṁ mama chaivābhayaṁ bhavet ||2-119-15

O lord! Please think and tell me about a method for doing this so that uṣā will get her husband and I will get a refuge.

ityevamukto bhagavāṁścitralekhāṁ sa nāradaḥ |

uvāca ca śubhaṁ vākyaṁ mā bhaistvamabhayaṁ śṛṇu ||2-119-16

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Lord nārada who was told thus, spoke auspicious words to citralekhā: Do not fear. Hear about your refuge.

tvayā nīte'niruddhe tu kanyāveśma praveshite |

yadi yuddhaṁ bhavettatra smartavyo'haṁ shuchismite ||2-119-17

After you lead aniruddha and make him enter the house of the maiden, if a battle occurs, O the one with a pretty smile, remember me.

mamaiṣa paramaḥ kāmo yuddhaṁ draṣtuṁ manorame |

taddṛṣṭvā ca mahāprītiḥ pravR+ttishcha dṛḍhā bhavet ||2-119-18

O the one who makes the minds of others enjoy! I have a great desire to see a battle. Seeing a battle, I am highly pleased. Also my work (to make battles) becomes enforced.

gṛhyatāṁ tāmasī vidyā sarvalokapramohinī |

kṛtakṛtyastu te devi eṣa vidyāṁ dadāmyaham ||2-119-19

Take the technique of tāmasī from me which confuses all the worlds. O devi! I have done all that has to be done (to master this technique). I am giving you this technique (which I know).

evamukte tu vacane nāradena maharṣiṇā |

tatheti vacanaṁ prāha citralekhā manojavā ||2-119-20

(vaiśampāyan continued: O janamejaya!) citralekhā, who travels with the speed of mind, who was told these words by the great sage nārada, said, let it be so.

abhivādya mahātmānamṛṣīṇāṁ nāradaṁ varam |

sā jagāmāniruddhasya gṛhaṁ chaivāntarikṣagā ||2-119-21

Paying obeisance to the great soul, the best among sages, nārada, she, the one who travels through the sky, went towards the house of aniruddha.

tato dvāravatīmadhye kāmasya bhuvanaṁ śubham |

tatsamīpe'niruddhasya bhavanaṁ sā vivesha ha ||2-119-22

The auspicious house of the lord of love (pradyumna) is in the middle of the city of doors (dvāraka). She (citralekhā) entered the house of aniruddha, near to the house of pradyumna.

sauvarṇavedikāstambhaṁ rukmavaiḍūryatoraṇam |

mālyadāmāvasaktaṁ ca pūrṇakumbhopaśobhitam ||2-119-23

There were golden platforms and pillars of gold and arches of gold and jewels. The house sparkled with full spheres, decorated with flower garlands.

barhikaṇṭhanibhagrīvaṁ prāsādairekasaṣchayaiḥ |

maṇipravālavistīrṇaṁ devagandharvanāditam ||2-119-24

The house was complete with tall towers shining like the necks of peacocks. The house was widely decorated with jewels. The house sounded with the music of devagandharva.

dadarsha bhavanaṁ yatra prādyumniravasatsukham |

citralekhā saw the house where the son of pradyumna (aniruddha) lived comfortably.

tataḥ pravishya sahasā bhavanaṁ tasya tanmahat ||2-119-25

tatrāniruddhaṁ sāpaśyaccitralekhā varāpsarāḥ |

madhye paramanārīṇāṁ tārāpatimivoditam ||2-119-26

The best of the divine women, citralekhā, entered the great house of aniruddha. She immediately saw aniruddha, in the middle of prominent women, like the rising lord of stars, the moon (among the stars).

krīḍāvihāre nārībhiḥ sevyamānamitastataḥ |

pibantaṁ madhu mādhvīkaṁ śriyā paramayā yutam ||2-119-27

The women were serving aniruddha during the playing and enjoyment. aniruddha with splendor, was drinking the liquor mādhvīka.

varāsanagataṁ tatra yathā chaiḍavilaṁ tathā |

vādyate samatālaṁ ca gīyate madhuraṁ tathā ||2-119-28

He was seated on a best seat like the lord of wealth (is seated). People were playing musical instruments with balanced rhythm and singing sweetly.

na ca tasya manastatra tamevārthamacintayat |

striyaḥ sarvaguṇopetā nṛtyante tatra tatra vai ||2-119-29

His mind appeared as if it was not there, since it was thinking about (something else). Women with all good qualities were dancing here and there.

na cāsya manasastuṣṭiṁ citralekhā prapashyati |

na cābhiramate bhogairna cāpi madhu sevate ||2-119-30

citralekha did not observe any happiness of his mind. He was not enjoying the luxuries and also not drinking the liquor.

vyaktamasya hi tatsvapno hṛdaye parivartate |

iti tatraiva buddhyā ca niśchitā gatasādhvasā ||2-119-31

(Observing all these) leaving all fear, citralekhā decided with her intellect that it is definite that the dream is occupying his mind.

sā dṛṣṭvā paramastrīṇāṁ madhye śakradhvajopamam |

cintayāviṣṭahṛdayā citralekhā manasvinī ||2-119-32

Seeing aniruddha among the best women, similar to the flag of śakra (indra), citralekhā, having the presence of mind, thought in her mind.

kathaṁ kāryamidaṁ kāryaṁ kathaṁ svasti bhavediti |

How can I do this work? How can it become good?

(Note 1)

sāntarhitā cintayitvā citralekhā yaśasvinī ||2-119-33

tāmasyā chcādayāmāsa vidyayā śubhalochanā |

citralekha who is famous and who has auspicious eyes thought thus, remaining concealed and covered by the technique of tāmasī.

tato'ntarikṣādevāśu prāsādoparyadhiṣṭhitā ||2-119-34

prādyumniṁ vacanaṁ prāha ślakṣṇaṁ madhurayā girā |

Then staying in the sky above the building she spoke the following to the son of pradyumna (aniruddha) using gentle sweet words.

cakṣurdattvā tu sā tasmai kṛtvā cātmani darshanam ||2-119-35

citralekha gave him divine vision and revealed herself to him (only).

vivikte sā ca vai deshe taṁ vākyamidamabravīt |

At a private place, citralekha told him the following words:

api te kuśalaṁ vīra sarvatra yadunandana ||2-119-36

(citralekhā said) O the son of yādava-s ( aniruddha)! O valiant! (I hope) everything is comfortable for you now.

ahastāvatpradoṣo vā kacchidgacchati te sukham |

śṛṇuṣva tvaṁ mahābāho vijṣaptiṁ me ratīsuta ||2-119-37

(I hope) your day as well as night are proceeding comfortably. O the one with powerful arms! O the son of ratī (māyāvatī)! Hear what I am saying.

uṣāyā mama sakhyāstu vākyaṁ vakṣyāmi tattvataḥ |

svapne tu yā tvayā dṛṣṭā strībhāvaṁ cāpi bhāvita ||2-119-38

I have friendship with uṣā. I am speaking true words. You were seen by her in dream and you made her feel like a woman.

bibharti hṛdaye yā tvāmuṣayā preṣitā tvaham |

rudantī jṛmbhatī caiva niḥśvasantī muhurmuhuḥ ||2-119-39

I came here, sent by uṣā, who thinks about you in her heart. She weeps, yawns and takes deep sighs again and again.

tvaddarśanaparā saumya kāminī paritapyate |

yadi tvaṁ yāsyase vīra dhārayiṣyati jīvitam ||2-119-40

The one, the gentle lover, is most interested to see you. She is burning (with desire). O valiant! If you come with me, she will be able to bear life.

adarshanena maraṇaṁ tasyā nāstyatra saṁśayaḥ |

yadi nārīsahasramṁ te hṛdisthaṁ yadunandana ||2-119-41

She will definitely die, if she can not see you. There is no doubt, O the son of yadu (aniruddha) even if you have thousand women in your heart.

striyāḥ kāmayamānāyāḥ kartavyā hastadhāraṇā |

tvaṁ ca tasyā varotsarge datto devyā manorathaḥ ||2-119-42

It is your duty to give your hand to the woman who desires you. You are her husband given by the goddess's boon, fulfilling the wish of her mind.

citrapaṭṭaṁ mayā dattaṁ tvacchihnaṁ dṛśya jīvati |

sānukrośo yaduśreṣṭha bhava tasyā manorathe ||2-119-43

She is living by looking at your signs in your picture given by me. O the best among yādava-s! Sympathise with her and let the desire of her mind happen.

uṣā te patate mūrdhnā vayaṁ ca yadunandana |

śrūyatāṁ chodbhavastasyāḥ kulaśīlaṁ ca yādṛśam ||2-119-44

O the son of yādava-s-! (aniruddha) uṣā is falling on your feet and I am also falling on your feet. Hear about her origin, race and her form.

saṁsthānaṁ prakṛtiṁ cāsyāḥ pitaraṁ ca bravīmi te |

vairochanisuto vīra bāṇo nāma mahāsuraḥ ||2-119-45

I shall tell you about her situation, nature as well as her father. There is a great asura named bāṇa, the son of virochana.

sa rājā śoṇītapure tasya tvāmicchate sutā |

tvadbhāvagatachittā sā tvanmayaṁ cāpi jīvitam ||2-119-46

He is the king of the city of blood. His daughter (uṣā) desires to have you (as her husband). Her mind is attached to your nature and you are also her life as well.

manorathakṛto bhartā devyā datto na saṁśayaḥ |

tvatsaṅgamātsā suśroṇī prāṇāndhārayate śubhā |2-119-47

The goddess gave you as husband to her as desired by her mind. There is no doubt. By meeting you, the auspicious woman, the woman with beautiful hair will have her life.

citralekhāvacaḥ śrutvā so'niruddho'bravīdidam |

dṛṣṭā svapne mayā sā hi tanmattaḥ śṛṇu shobhane ||2-119-48

( vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Hearing the words of citralekhā, aniruddha spoke thus: I saw her in my dream. Hear abou it, O auspicious woman!

rūpaṁ kāntiṁ matiṁ caiva saṁyogaṁ ruditaṁ tathā |

evaṁ sarvamahorātraṁ muhyāmi paricintayan ||2-119-49

Her form, her beauty, her intellect as also having sexual relations and her weeping - thinking about all these, day and night, I yearn for her.

yadyahaṁ samanugrāhyo yadi sakhyaṁ tvamicchasi |

nayasva citralekhe māṁ draṣṭumichcāmyahaṁ priyām ||2-119-50

If I am eligible for blessings and if you wish for my friendship, O citralekha! Lead me there. I wish to see my beloved.

[kāmasaṁtāpasaṁtaptaḥ priyāsaṅgamakāmataḥ |

eṣo'ṣjalirmayā baddhaḥ satyaṁ svapnaṁ kuruṣva me ||2-119-51

I am burning with the sorrow of not fulfilling my desire. I wish to meet my dear. Here, I fold my hands to you. Please make my dream true.

tasya tadvacanaṁ śrutvā citralekhā varāpsarāḥ |

saphalo'dya mama kleśaḥ sakhyā me yatprayācitam ||2-119-52

Hearing these words spoken by him, citralekhā, the best among divine woman, thought: Today all my efforts are fruitful. I got what was desired by my friend (uṣā).

vaiśampāyana uvāca]

īpsitaṁ tasya vijṣāya aniruddhasya bhāminī |

citralekhā tatastuṣṭā tatheti ca tamabravīt ||2-119-53

vaiśampāyana continued:

The beautiful woman, citralekhā, understanding the desire of aniruddha, became happy and said: Let it be so.

harmye strīgaṇamadhyasthaṁ kṛtvā cāntarhitaṁ tadā |

utpapāta gṛhītvā sā prādyumniṁ yuddhadurmadam ||2-119-54

Then she made him disappear from among the women in the beautiful residence. She leapt into the sky (from dvāraka) taking the son of pradyumna (aniruddha), proud of his skill in battle, with her.

sā tamadhvānamāgamya siddhacāraṇasevitam |

sahasā śoṇitapuraṁ pravivesha manojavā ||2-119-55

Proceeding along the path served by siddha-s and cāraṇa-s, citralekhā who travels with the speed of mind, quickly entered the city of blood.

adarśanaṁ tamānīya māyayā kāmarūpiṇī |

aniruddhaṁ mahābhāgā yatroṣā tatra gacchati ||2-119-56

citralekhā, who can take any form as she wishes, made hm invisible for others. The wonderful woman, citralekhā, took aniruddha to the place where uṣā was.

uṣāyā darśayacchainaṁ citrābharaṇabhūṣitam |

citrāmbaradharaṁ vīraṁ rahasyamararūpiṇam ||2-119-57

citralekhā showed the valiant aniruddha, looking like a god, decorated with wonderful ornaments and wearing beautiful garlands, to uṣā secretly.

tatroṣāṁ vismitāṁ dṛṣṭvā harmyasthāṁ sakhisaṁnidhau |

praveśayāmāsa ca taṁ tadā sā svagṛhaṁ tataḥ ||2-119-58

uṣa was surprised and excited to see him in her beautiful residence in the presence of her friends. She led him to her residence.

praharṣotphullanayanā priyaṁ dṛṣṭvārthakovidā |

sā harmyasthā tamargheṇa yādavaṁ samapūjayat ||2-119-59

An expert in understanding true meanings, uṣa's eyes were wide open with happiness, seeing her beloved. In her beautiful residence, she worshipped the valiant yādava offering water to him with respectful reception.

citralekhāṁ pariṣvajya priyākhyānairatoṣayat |

tvaritā kāminī prāha citralekhāṁ bhayāturā ||2-119-60

She embraced citralekhā and made her happy by speaking sweetly. Afterwards, loving uṣā, worried by fear, quickly told citralekhā.

sakhīdaṁ vai kathaṁ kāryaṁ guhye kāryaviśārade |

guhye kṛte bhavetsvasti prakāśe jīvitakṣayaḥ ||2-119-61

O Friend! How to keep this as a secret? You are an expert on these things. If it is kept secret, it will be good. If it is known publically, our lives will be in danger.

[ityuktvā tvaramāṇā sā guhyadeshe svalaṅkṛtā |

kāntena saha saṁyuktā sthitā vai bhītabhītavat] || 2-119-62

uṣā, who was decorated (with ornaments) spoke thus at a private place. Along with her beloved, she stood terrified by fear.

citralekhābravīdvākyaṁ śṛṇu tvaṁ nishchayam sakhi |

kṛtaṁ puruṣakāreṇa daivaṁ nāśayate sakhi ||2-119-63

citralekhā spoke these words: O friend! Hear my decision! O friend! One can counter the fate (god's will) with human effort.

yadi devyāḥ prasādaste hyanukūlo bhaviṣyati |

adya māyākṛtaṁ guhyaṁ na kaśchijjṣāsyate naraḥ ||2-119-64

If the pleasure of the goddess becomes favourable to you, today, this secret work done by me will never be known to men.

sakhyā vai evamuktā sā paryavasthitachetanā |

evametaditi prāha sāniruddhamidaṁ vacaḥ ||2-119-65

(vaiśampāyana continued) When uṣā was told thus by her friend, her mind became stable. She said: What you say is right. Then she told aniruddha:

diṣṭyā svapnagatashchauro dṛśyate subhagaḥ patiḥ |

yatkṛte tu vayaṁ khinnā durlabhapriyakāṅkṣayā ||2-119-66

(uṣā said) It is fortunate that the thief who appeared in the dream is seen today in the form of a handsome husband. All of us were worried due to the anxiety regarding the beloved, who is rarely obtained.

kacchittava mahābāho kuśalaṁ sarvato gatam |

hṛdayaṁ hi mṛdu strīṇāṁ tena pṛchcāmyahaṁ tava ||2-119-67

O the one with powerful arms! Hope all is well with you. I am asking you this, since heart of woman is soft.

tasyāstadvacanaṁ śrutvā uṣāyāḥ ślakṣṇamarthavat |

so'pyāha yaduśārdūlaḥ śubhākṣarataraṁ vacaḥ ||2-119-68

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Hearing the gentle and meaningful words spoken by uṣā, the tiger of the yādava race (aniruddha) spoke with auspicious words.

harṣaviplutanetrāyāḥ pāṇināśru pramṛjya ca |

prahasya sasmitaṁ prāha hṛdayagrāhakaṁ vacaḥ ||2-119-69

Wiping the tears of happiness of the one having eyes wide with happiness, aniruddha smiled. Smiling, he spoke words, capturing the heart.

kuśalaṁ me varārohe sarvatra mitabhāṣiṇi |

tvatprasādena me devi priyamāvedayāmi te ||2-119-70

(aniruddha said): O beautiful woman! I am well by all means, O the one who speaks with restraint! Due of your pleasure, O devi, I am informing you what I like.

adṛṣṭapurvaścha mayā deśo'yaṁ śubhadarshane |

nishi svapne yathā dṛṣṭaḥ sakṛtkanyāpure tathā ||2-119-71

O the one who is auspicious to be seen! This place is not seen by me before. You are like what I have seen you before in the night, in dream, at the residence of maidens.

evamevamahaṁ bhīru tvatprasādādihāgataḥ |

na ca tadrudrapatnyā vai mithyā vākyaṁ bhaviṣyati ||2-119-72

Thus, O timid one, due to your pleasure, I came here. Also the words spoken by the wife of rudra (shiva) can not be false.

devyāste prītimājṣāya tvatpriyārthaṁ ca bhāmini |

anuprāpto'smi cādyaiva prasīda śaranaṁ gataḥ ||2-119-73

Seeing the pleasure of goddess in you as well as to your liking, O beautiful woman! I came here now. Be pleased with me. You are my refuge.

ityuktā tvaramāṇā sā guhyadeshe svalaṅkṛtā |

kāntena saha saṁyuktā sthitā vai bhītabhītavat ||2-119-74

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) uṣā who was told thus, who was decorated (with ornaments) quickly went to a private place with her beloved and remained there, terrified with fear.

tataśchodvāhadharmeṇa gāndharveṇa samīyatuḥ |

anyonyaṁ ramatustau tu cakravākau yathā divā ||2-119-75

Then they united by the gāndharva rite of marriage (by mutual agreement). Both of them enjoyed each other like cakravāka birds enjoy during the day.

[patinā sāniruddhena mumude tu varāṅganā] |

kāntenā saha saṁyuktā divyavastrānulepanā ||2-119-76

That best woman (uṣā), wearing divine clothes and smeared with divine pastes, enjoyed along with her beloved aniruddha, her husband.

ramamāṇāniruddhena avijṣātā sutā tadā |

Then, unknown by others, the daughter of the asura (uṣā) enjoyed with aniruddha.

tasminneva kṣaṇe prāpte yadūnāmṛṣabho hi saḥ ||2-119-77

divyamālyāmbaradharo divyasraganulepanaḥ |

uṣayā saha saṁyukto vijṣāto bāṇarakṣibhiḥ ||2-119-78

When the time came, the best bull of the yādava race (aniruddha), wearing divine garlands and smeared with divine pastes, was discovered along with uṣā by the guards of bāṇa.

tatastaiścārapuruṣairbāṇasyāveditaṁ drutam |

yathā dṛṣṭamaśeṣeṇa kanyāyāstadatikramam ||2-119-79

Then those spying men informed baṇa quickly about the molesting of the maiden as they saw, without leaving anything.

tataḥ kiṅkarasainyaṁ tu vyādiṣṭaṁ bhīmakarmaṇā |

baleḥ putreṇa vīreṇa bāṇenāmitraghātinā ||2-119-80

Then an army of servants was directed by the one who performs huge tasks, the son of bali, the valiant bāṇa, the destroyer of enemies.

gacchadhvaṁ sahitāḥ sarve hanyatāmeva durmatiḥ |

yena naḥ kulacāritraṁ dūśitaṁ dhūṣitātmanā ||2-119-81

bāṇa said: All of you, together go and kill the one with wicked intellect, the disgraced soul, who defiled the reputation of our race.

uṣāyāṁ dharṣitāyāṁ hi kulaṁ no dharṣitaṁ mahat |

asaṁpradattāṁ yo'smābhiḥ svayaṅgrāhamadharṣayat ||2-119-82

As he molested uṣā, our great race was molested. He himself caught and molested the girl who was not given by us.

aho vīryamaho dhairyamaho dhārṣṭyaṁ ca durmateḥ |

yaḥ puraṁ bhavanaṁ chedaṁ praviṣṭo naḥ sa bāliśaḥ ||2-119-83

What a valiance! What a courage! What a firmness of the one with bad intellect! The childish one entered our city and our house like this.

evamuktvā punastāṁ tu kiṅkarāṁśchodayadbhṛśam |

te tasyājṣāmatho gṛhya susaṁnaddhā viniryayuḥ |

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya!) Saying this, bāṇa persuaded his servants again. They took up the order and proceeded, well prepared.

yatrāniruddho hyabhavattatrāgacchanmahābalāḥ ||2-119-84 nānāśastrodyatakarā nānārūpā bhayaṅkarāḥ |

Those greatly powerful men went to the place where aniruddha was. The terrible men of various forms were ready with a variety of weapons.

dānavāḥ samabhikruddhāḥ prādyumnivadhakāṅkṣiṇaḥ ||2-119-85

The demons were angry and had the desire to kill the son of pradyumna (aniruddha).

ruroda tadbalaṁ dṛṣṭvā bāṣpeṇāvṛtalochanā |

prādyumnivadhabhītā sā bāṇaputrī yaśasvinī ||2-119-86

Seeing that army, due to the fear of killing of the son of pradyumna, the daughter of bāṇa, having fame, started crying, with her eyes covered with tears.

tatastu rudatīṁ dṛṣṭvā tāṁ sutāṁ mṛgalochanām |

hā hā kānteti vepantīmaniruddho'bhyabhāṣata ||2-119-87

Seeing the beautiful daughter of bāṇa, having beautiful eyes like the eyes of deer, seeing the one who was trembling saying O dear, O dear, aniruddha spoke.

abhayaṁ te'stu suśroṇi mā bhaistvaṁ hi mayi sthite |

saṁprāpto harṣakālāste nehāsti bhayakāraṇam ||2-119-88

(aniruddha said:) O the one with beautiful hair! You have refuge. Do not be afraid since I am here. Your time of happiness has come. There is no reason to fear.

kṛtsno'yaṁ yadi bāṇasya bhṛtyavargo yashasvini |

āgacchati na me cintā bhīru paśyādya vikramam ||2-119-89

O the one with fame! If all the servants of bāṇa come here, I have no concern. O timid one! See my valiance today.

tasya sainyasya ninadaṁ śrutvabhyāgacchatastataḥ |

sahasaivotthitaḥ śrīmānprādyumniḥ kimiti bruvan ||2-119-90

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Hearing the sound of army arriving here and there, the auspicious son of pradyumna (aniruddha) stood up suddenly and asked: what is this all about?

atha so'paśyata balaṁ nānāpraharaṇodyatam |

sthitaṁ samantatastatra parivārya gṛhaṁ mahat ||2-119-91

Then he saw the army ready to fight with a variety of weapons, standing all around, surrounding the great residence.

tato'bhyagacchattvarito yatra tadveṣṭitaṁ balam |

kruddhaḥ svabalamāsthāya adaśaddaśanacchadam ||2-119-92

Then he went there quickly where the army was deployed. Becoming angry, he took up all his strength firmly, biting his lips.

tato yoddhumapoḍhānāṁ bāṇeyānāṁ nishamya tu |

sā citralekhāsmarata nāradaṁ devadarshanam ||2-119-93

Then seeing that the army of bāṇa has come for battle, citralekhā remembered nārada, worshipped by the devas.

tato nimeṣamātreṇa samprāpto munipuṅgavaḥ |

smṛto'tha citrlekhāyāḥ puraṁ śoṇitasāhvayam ||2-119-94

Then within an instant, the best among the sages (nāradā), remembered by citralekha, arrived at the city of blood.

antarikṣe sthitastatra so'niruddhamathābravīt |

mā bhayaṁ svasti te vīra prāpto'smyadya puraṁ tava ||2-119-95

Staying in the sky, the sage told aniruddha: Do not fear! O valiant! Let all be well with you! I have now arrived at your city.

tatashcha nāradaṁ dṛṣṭvā so'bhivādya mahābalaḥ |

prahṛṣṭamānaso bhūtvā yuddhārthamabhivartata ||2-119-96

Then, highly powerful aniruddha, seeing nārada, paid obeisance to him, and with a happy mind, got ready for battle.

tatasteṣāṁ svanaṁ śrutvā sarveṣāmeva garjatām |

sahasaivotthitaḥ śūrastotrārdita iva dvipaḥ ||2-119-97

Then, hearing the great sound when all of them roared together, the valiant (aniruddha) stood up suddenly like an elephant which was struck.

tamāpatantaṁ saṁprekṣya saṁdaṣṭauṣṭhaṁ mahābhujam |

prāsādāccāvarohantaṁ bhayārtā vipradudruvuḥ || 2-119-98

Then, seeing the one with powerful arms (aniruddha) leaving the building biting his lips, reaching straight in the battle field, they ran away, struck with fear.

antaḥpuradvāragataṁ parighaṁ gṛhya cātulam |

vadhāya teṣāṁ cikṣepa nānāyuddhaviśāradaḥ ||2-119-99

He took up a huge iron bludgeon kept at the entrance of the women's quarters. Expert in various kinds of battles, aniruddha threw the weapon to kill them.

te sarve bāṇavarṣaiścha gadābhirmuśalaistathā |

asibhiḥ śaktibhiḥ śūlairnijaghnū raṇagochare ||2-119-100

All of them shot showers of arrows and used maces and clubs, swords, lances and spears in the battle.

sa hanyamāno nārācaiḥ parighaishcha samantataḥ |

dānavaiḥ samabhikruddhaiḥ prādyumniḥ śastrakovidaiḥ ||2-119-101

nākṣubhyatsarvabhūtātmā nadanmegha ivoṣṇage |

The son of pradyumna (aniruddha), expert of weapons, whom the angry demons struck with sharp arrows and bludgeons all over, the soul of all beings, was not provoked by this. anirudddha, the soul of all beings, thundered like a rain cloud.

āvidhya parighaṁ ghoraṁ teṣāṁ madhye vyatiṣṭhata ||2-119-102

sūryo divi caranmadhye meghānāmiva sarvaśaḥ |

He stood among the enemies, hurling his terrible bludgeon, like the sun standing in the sky surrounded by rain clouds all over.

daṇḍakṛṣṇājinadharo nārado hṛṣṭamānasaḥ |

sādhu sādhviti vai tatra so'niruddhamabhāṣata ||2-119-103

nārada, wearing the skin of the black antelope and holding his staff, was pleased in his mind and said: well done, well done, to aniruddha.

te hanyamānā raudreṇa parigheṇāmitaujasā |

prādravanta bhayātsarve meghā vāteritā yathā ||2-119-104

Those who were struck by the one with unlimited splendor with the terrible bludgeon fled (from the battle) with fear, like rain clouds broken by wind.

vidrāvya dānavānvīraḥ parigheṇa suvikramaḥ |

aniruddho raṇe hṛṣṭaḥ siṁhanādaṁ nanāda ca ||2-119-105

gharmānte toyado vyomni nadanniva mahāsvanaḥ |

The courageous and valiant aniruddha made the demons flee from the battle with the bludgeon. aniruddha, pleased with his valour, roared like a lion in the battle, like a rain cloud thundering in the sky.

tiṣṭhadhvamiti chukrosha dānavānyuddhadurmadān ||2-119-106

He shouted at the demons who were having false pride in the battle: Halt.

prādyumnirvyahanachcāpi sarvāṣchatrunibarhaṇaḥ |

The son of pradyumna (aniruddha), the destroyer of enemies struck all.

tena te samare sarve hanyamānā mahātmanā ||2-119-107

yato bāṇastato bhītā yayuryuddhaparāṅmukhāḥ |

All those who were struck by the great soul aniruddha in the battle, ran away, retiring from the battle with fear and went to the place where bāṇa was.

tato bāṇasamīpasthāḥ shvasanto rudhirokṣitāḥ ||2-119-108

na sharma lebhire daityā bhayaviklavachetasaḥ |

Reaching by the side of baṇa, the demons with blood on their bodies, sighed. The demons did not find any comfort, having their mind, feeble with fear.

mā bhaiṣṭā mā bhaiṣṭa iti rājṣā te tena choditāḥ || 2-119-109

The king encouraged them saying: Do not fear! Do not fear!

trāsamutsṛjya chaikasthā yuddhyadhvaṁ dānavarṣabhāḥ |

tānuvāca punarbāṇo bhayavisrastalochanān ||2-119-110

O the best bulls among the demons! Fight together, abandoning your fear! bāṇa again told them, whose eyes were terrified with fear.

kimidaṁ lokavikhyātaṁ yasha utsṛjya dūrataḥ |

bhavanto yānti vaiklavyaṁ klībā iva vichetasaḥ ||2-119-111

What is this? Why are you abandoning your fame, well known in the world, far away? You are becoming feeble. Why are you losing your mind like impotents?

ko'yaṁ yasya bhayatrastā bhavanto yāntyanekaśaḥ |

kulāpadeśinaḥ sarve nānāyuddhaviśāradāḥ ||2-119-112

Who is this (enemy) fearing whom you are running away all over? All of you are born in good race. All of you are experts in battle.

bhavadbhirna hi me kāryaṁ yuddhasāhāyyamadya vai |

abravīddhvaṁsatetyevaṁ matsamīpāccha nashyata ||2-119-113

There is no use of you for me. I do not want any help in the battle. He also said: Perish! Go away from me and be lost.

atha tānvāgbhirugrābhīstrāsayanbahudhā balī |

vyādideśa raṇe śūrānanyānayutaśaḥ punaḥ ||2-119-114

With these powerful words, bāṇa of great power, terrified them most. He again dispatched other ten thousand valiant demons for battle.

pramāthagaṇabhūyiṣṭhaṁ vyādiṣṭaṁ tasya nigrahe |

anīkaṁ sumahāraudraṁ nānāpraharaṇodyatam ||2-119-115

Afterwards, he directed a terribly great army, full of groups of tormentors, carrying a variety of weapons to destroy aniruddha.

athāntarikṣe bahudhā vidyudvadbhirivāmbudaiḥ |

bāṇānīkaiḥ samabhavadvyāptaṁ saṁdīptalocanaiḥ ||2-119-116

Then many soldiers of bāṇa with fiery eyes covered the sky like rain clouds bright with lightning.

kechitkṣitisthāḥ prākrośaṅgajā iva samantataḥ |

antarikṣe vyarājanta gharmānta iva toyadāḥ ||2-119-117

Some of them roared like elephants standing on the earth. Others ruled the sky like rain clouds in the rainy season.

tatastatsumahatsainyaṁ sametamabhavatpunaḥ |

tiṣṭha tiṣṭheti ca tadā vāco'śrūyanta sarvaśaḥ ||2-119-118

Then that great army together surrounded aniruddha again. Then the words, "halt", "stand up", were heard all over.

aniruddho raṇe viraḥ sa ca tānabhyavartata |

tadāścaryaṁ samabhavadyadekastu samāgataḥ ||2-119-119

ayudhyata mahāvīryairdānavaiḥ saha saṁyuge |

The valiant aniruddha fought against all in the battle. One, alone fought against the greatly valiant demons in the battle - this became a great wonder.

teṣāmeva ca jagrāha parighāṁstomarānapi ||2-119-120

taireva ca tadā yuddhe taṣjaghāna mahābalaḥ |

aniruddha grabbed their bludgeons and lances. With these weapons, aniruddha with great power, killed them in the battle.

punaḥ parighamutsṛjya pragṛhya raṇamūrdhani ||2-119-121

sa tena vicaranmārgānekaḥ śatrunibarhaṇaḥ |

aniruddha, the destroyer of enemies, again took the bludgeon and roamed the battlefield alone, striking the enemies

bhrāntamudbhrāntamāviddhamāplutaṁ viplutaṁ plutam ||2-119-122

iti prakārāndvātriṁśadvicarannābhyadṛśyata |

(See Note 2)

circling, circling upwards, turning, leaping, scooping and climbing up - In these ways he (aniruddha) showed thirty two modes of fighting.

ekaṁ sahasraśaścātra dadṛśū raṇamūrdhani ||2-119-123

krīḍantaṁ bahudhā yuddhe vyāditāsyamivāntakam |

aniruddha was seen in the battle field in thousand forms, battling in many ways, with open mouth, like the god of death.

tatastenābhisaṁtaptā rudhiraughapariplutāḥ || 2-119-124

punarbhagnāḥ prādravanta yatra bāṇo vyavasthitaḥ |

Those (enemies) tormented by him, bathing in blood, being broken up again ran towards the place where bāṇa was.

gajavājirathaughaiste chohyamānāḥ samantataḥ || 2-119-125

kṛtvā cārtasvaraṁ ghoraṁ disho jagmurmahaujasaḥ |

They, losing their splendor, ran in all directions, crying terribly, riding on groups of elephants, horses as well as chariots.

ekaikasyopari tadā te'nyonyaṁ bhayapīḍitāḥ ||2-119-126

vamantaḥ śoṇitaṁ jagmurviṣādādvimukhā raṇe |

Retiring from the battle due to the sorrow (of defeat) and tormented by fear, they climbed over each other, vomiting blood.

na babhūva purā devairyudhyatāṁ tādṛśaṁ bhayam ||2-119-127

yādṛśaṁ yuddhyamānānāmaniruddhena saṁyuge |

Earlier, while battling with deva-s, this kind of fear was not there, like what they had while fighting with aniruddha in the battle.

kechidvamanto rudhiraṁ hyapatanvasudhātale ||2-119-128

dānavā giriśṛṣgābhā gadāśūlāsipāṇayaḥ |

Some demons looking like the peaks of mountains holding maces and spears vomited blood and fell down on the face of earth.

te bāṇamutsṛjya raṇe jagmurbhayasamākulāḥ ||2-119-129

viśālamākāśatalaṁ dānavā nirjitāstadā |

The defeated demons, terrified with fear, ran away to the vast sky, leaving bāṇa in the battle.

niḥśeṣabhagnāṁ mahatīṁ dṛṣṭvā tāṁ vāhinīṁ tadā ||2-119-130

bāṇaḥ krodhātprajajvāla samiddho'gnirivādhvare |

Seeing that the great army was broken up in this manner, bāṇa burned with anger like fire at the time of ultimate destruction.

antarikṣacharo bhūtvā sādhuvādī samantataḥ ||2-119-131

nārado nṛtyati prīto hyaniruddhasya saṁyuge |

Pleased with the battle of aniruddha, nārada roamed and danced all over the sky, saying: well done!

etasminnantare caiva bāṇaḥ paramakopanaḥ ||2-119-132

kumbhāṇḍasaṅgṛhītaṁ tu rathamāsthāya vīryavān |

During this time, valiant bāṇa who was most angry, mounted on a chariot, with kumbhāṇḍa as charioteer.

yayau yatrāniruddho vai udyatāsī rathe sthitaḥ ||2-119-133

bāṇa, mounted on the chariot, holding the sword went to the place where aniruddha was.

paṭṭiśāsigadāśūlamudyamya ca paraśvadhān |

babhau bāhusahasreṇa shakro dhvajashatairiva ||2-119-134

Holding spear with three points, sword, mace, lance as well as axe, bāṇa sparkled with his thousand arms like śakra dazzles with his hundred flags.

baddhagodhāṅgulitraiścha bāhubhiḥ sa mahābhujaḥ |

nānāpraharaṇopetaḥ shuśubhe dānavottamaḥ ||2-119-135

The best among the demons (bāṇa), having many weapons, with many powerful arms with fingers covered by the ant-eater skin sparkled in the battle.

siṁhanādaṁ nadankruddho visphāritamahādhanuḥ |

abravīttiṣṭha tiṣṭheti krodhasaṁraktalocanaḥ ||2-119-136

The angry baṇa roared like a lion, carrying his huge bow and shouted: "Halt", "Halt" With his eyes becoming red with anger.

vacanaṁ tasya saṁśrutya prādyumniraparājitaḥ |

bāṇasya vadanaṁ saṅkhye samudvīkṣya tato'hasat ||2-119-137

Hearing his words, the son of pardyumna, aniruddha, undefeatable, looked at the face of bāṇa in the battle field and then laughed.

kiṅkiṇīśatanirghoṣaṁ raktadhvajapatākinam |

ṛṣyacharmāvanaddhāṅgaṁ daśanalvaṁ mahāratham ||2-119-138

The great chariot of bāṇa was covered with the skin of the white footed antelope (ṛṣya). It was ten furlongs (400 cubits) (nalva) long. It sounded with hundreds of bells and sparkled with a red flag.

tasya vājisahasraṁ tu rathe yuktaṁ mahātmanaḥ |

purā devāsure yuddhe hiraṇyakaśiporiva ||2-119-139

That chariot of the great soul bāṇa was yoked with one thousand horses, like the chariot of hiraṇyākṣa in the battle between deva-s and demons long ago.

tamāpatantaṁ dadṛśe dānavaṁ yadupuṅgavaḥ |

saṁprahṛṣṭastato yuddhe tejasā cāpyapūryata ||2-119-140

Seeing him (bāṇa) comimg, the chief among the yādava-s, aniruddha became happy. He became full of splendor in the battle.

asicharmadharo vīraḥ svasthaḥ saṅgrāmalālasaḥ |

narasiṁho yathā pūrvamādidaityavadhodyataḥ ||2-119-141

The valiant aniruddha, holding the sword and shield, was composed. He wanted to fight the battle like the man-lion, who desired to kill the foremost demon in the battle long ago.

āpatantaṁ dadarśātha khaḍgacharmadharaṁ tadā |

bāna saw that he (aniruddha) was approaching, holding the sword and shield.

khaḍgacharmadharaṁ taṁ tu dṛṣṭvā bāṇaḥ padātinam ||2-119-142

praharṣamatulaṁ lebhe prādyumnivadhakāṅkṣayā |

bāṇa, seeing aniruddha holding the sword shield and walking towards him, became highly overjoyed due to the desire of killing the son of pradyumna (aniruddha).

tanutreṇa vihīnaścha khaḍgapāṇīścha yādavaḥ ||2-119-143

ajeya iti taṁ matvā yuddhāyābhimukhaḥ sthitaḥ |

The yādava (aniruddha) without any shield and holding the sword stood in the battle field, thinking that he cannot be conquered in the battle.

aniruddhaṁ raṇe bāṇo jitakāśī mahābalaḥ ||2-119-144

vācaṁ chovāca saṅkruddho gṛhyatāṁ hanyatāmiti |

In the battle, angry bāna of great power, desiring for victory over aniruddha, spoke these words: catch and kill him.

vācaṁ ca bruvatastasya śrutvā prādyumnirāhave ||2-119-145

bāṇasya bruvataḥ krodhāddhasamāno'bhyudaikṣata |

Hearing the words spoken by bāṇa in the battle, the son of pradyumna, aniruddha, looked at and laughed at baṇa who spoke with anger.

uṣāṁ bhayaparitrastāṁ rudatīṁ tatra bhāminīm ||2-119--146

aniruddhaḥ prahasyātha samāśvāsya ca tāṁ sthitaḥ |

aniruddha consoled the beautiful uṣā who was weeping, tormented by fear. Then he stood there, laughing.

atha bāṇaḥ śaraughāṇāṁ kṣudrakāṇāṁ samantataḥ || 2-119-147

cikṣepa samare kruddho hyaniruddhavadhepsayā |

Then bāṇa angrily shot a group of arrows, named kṣudraka all around aniruddha to kill him.

aniruddhastu ciccheda kāṅkṣaṁstasya parājayam ||2-119-148

vavarṣa śarajālāni kṣudrakāṇāṁ samantataḥ |

Desiring bāṇa's defeat, aniruddha cut these arrows and showered a group of arrows named kṣudraka, all around.

bāṇo'niruddhaśirasi kāṅkṣaṁstasya raṇe vadham ||2-119-149

Desiring his death in the battle, bāṇa struck aniruddha on the head.

tato bāṇasahasrāṇi charmaṇā vyavadhūya saḥ | babhau pramukhatastasya sthitaḥ sūrya ivodaye ||2-119-150

Then aniruddha blocked the thousand arrows with his shield and stood sparkling before him, like the rising sun.

so'bhibhūya raṇe bāṇamāsthito yadunandanaḥ | siṁhapramukhato dṛṣṭvā gajamekaṁ yathā vane ||2-119-151

The son of yādava-s, aniruddha repelled bāṇa and stood in the battle, like a lone elephant facing a chief lion in the forest.

tato bāṇaḥ sa bāṇaughairmarmabhedibhirāśugaiḥ |

vivyādha niśitaistīkṣṇaiḥ prādyumnimaparājitam ||2-119-152

Then bāṇa shot a group of sharp strong arrows capable of splitting the soft spots on the son of pradyumna (aniruddha) who is undefeatable.

samāhatastato bāṇaiḥ khaḍgacharmadharo'patat |

tamāpatantaṁ niśitairabhyaghnansāyakaistathā ||2-119-153

Struck by the arrows, he came running holding the sword and shield. bāṇa shot sharp arrows on him who came running.

so'tividdho mahābāhurbāṇaiḥ sannataparvabhiḥ |

krodhenābhiprajajvāla chikīrṣuḥ karma duṣkaram ||2-119-154

aniruddha, the one with powerful arms, who was struck with a large number of soft headed arrows, blazed with anger and attempted for a difficult task.

rudhiraughaplutairgātrairbāṇavarṣaiḥ samāhitaḥ |

abhibhūtaḥ susaṅkruddho yayau bāṇarathaṁ prati ||2-119-155

All his limbs were struck with arrows and wet with blood. Becoming possessed and angry, aniruddha, ran immediately towards bāṇa's chariot.

asibhirmuśalaiḥ śūlaiḥ paṭṭiśaistomaraistathā |

so'tividdhaḥ sharaughaishcha prādyumnirna vyakampata ||2-119-156

aniruddha, the son of pradyumna did not even shake after being struck with swords, clubs, spears, lances and arrows.

āplutya sahasā kruddho ratheṣāṁ tasya so'cchinat |

jaghāna cāśvānkhaḍgena bāṇasya raṇamūrdhani ||2-119-157

He leaped up suddenly and becoming angry, he cut off the axle of the chariot. In the battle, he killed the horses of bāṇa with his sword.

taṁ punaḥ śaravarṣeṇa paṭṭiśaistomarairapi |

cakārāntarhitaṁ bāṇo yuddhamārgaviśāradaḥ ||2-119-158

bāṇa, expert in the methods of battle, again covered him by a shower of arrows, bludgeons and clubs.

hato'yamiti vijṣāya prāṇadannairṛtā gaṇāḥ |

tato'vaplutya sahasā rathapārśve vyavasthitaḥ ||2-119-159

The assembly of army roared together, thinking that he is killed. Then all of a sudden, he (aniruddha) leapt up and stood by the side of the chariot.

śaktiṁ bāṇastataḥ kruddho ghorarūpāṁ bhayānakām |

jagrāha jvalitāṁ ghorāṁ ghaṇṭāmālākulāṁ raṇe ||2-119-160

Then bāṇa became angry. He took up a fearful lance of terrible form in the battle. The lance decorated with bells was blazing terribly.

jvalanādityasaṅkāśāṁ yamadaṇḍogradarśanām |

prāhiṇottāmasaṅgena maholkāṁ jvalitāmiva ||2-119-161

The lance blazed like the sun. It appeared terrible like the staff of the god of death. bāṇa immediately threw the lance blazing like a meteor (at aniruddha).

tāmāpatantīṁ saṁprekṣya jīvitāntakarīṁ tatdā |

so'bhiplutya tadā śaktiṁ jagrāha puruṣottamaḥ || 2-119-162

Seeing that life destroying lance approaching, the best among men (aniruddha) leaped up and caught the lance.

nirbibheda tato bāṇaṁ tayā śaktyā mahābalaḥ |

sā bhitvā tasya dehaṁ vai prāviśaddharaṇītalam ||2-119-163

The highly powerful aniruddha cut bāṇa using the same lance. The lance, after cutting his (bāṇa's) body entered the earth's surface.

sa gāḍhaviddho vyathito dhvajayaṣṭiṁ samāśritaḥ |

tato mūrchcābhibhūtaṁ taṁ kumbhāṇḍo vākyamabravīt ||2-119-164

Being struck heavily and becoming distressed, bāṇa stood leaning on the flagstaff. Seeing the one (bāṇa) who became fainted, kumbhāṇḍa spoke as follows:

upekṣase dānavendra kimevaṁ shatrumudyatam |

labdhalakṣo hyayaṁ vīro nirvikāro'dya dṛśyate ||2-119-165

(kumbhāṇḍa said) O the best among demons! Why are you leaving the enemy like this who is attacking you? The valiant, who found his aim, is seen now without showing any emotion.

māyāmāśritya yuddhyasva nāyam vadhyo'nyathā bhavet |

ātmānaṁ māṁ ca rakṣasva pramādātkimupekṣase ||2-119-166

Take up illusion and fight. Otherwise he cannot be killed. Protect yourself and me. Why are you leaving by error?

vadhyatāmayamadyaiva na naḥ sarvānvināśayet |

[anyāṁścha shatasho hatvā uṣāṁ nītvā vrajiṣyati] ||2-119-167

Kill him now. Otherwise he will kill all of us. He will kill hundred of others and leave, taking uṣā with him.

kuṁbhāṇḍavacanairevaṁ dānavendraḥ praṇoditaḥ |

vācaṁ rūkṣāṁ abhikruddhaḥ provāca vadatāṁ varaḥ ||2-119-168

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) The indra (king) of demons, bāṇa who was persuaded by these words of kumbhāṇḍa became angry. The best among speakers (bāṇa) said these harsh words:

eṣo'hamasya vidadhe mṛtyuṁ prāṇaharaṁ raṇe |

ādāsyāmyahametaṁ vai garutmāniva pannagam ||2-119-169

(bāṇa said) Now I will battle in such a way, taking his life, leading to his death. I will catch him like garutmān (garuḍa) catches serpents.

ityevamuktvā sarathaḥ sadhvajaḥ sāśvasārathiḥ |

gandharvanagarākārastatraivāntaradhīyata ||2-119-170

saying this, he disappeared from there, along with his chariot, flagstaff, horses and charioteer, like the city of gandharva.

[mumocha niśitānbāṇāṁśchanno māyādharo balī] |

Powerful bāṇa, after disappearing by illusion, released sharp arrows.

vijṣāyāntarhitaṁ bāṇaṁ prādyumniraparājitaḥ ||2-119-171

pauruṣeṇa samāyuktaḥ saṁpraikṣata disho daśa |

The son of pradyumna, the one who is not defeated (aniruddha) knowing that bāṇa has disappeared, with valour searched in all the ten directions.

āsthāya tāmasīṁ vidyāṁ tadā kruddho mahābalaḥ ||2-119-172

mumocha viśikhāṁstīkṣṇāṁśchanno māyādharo balī |

Taking up the technique of tāmasī, the powerful, angry bāṇa released sharp arrows. Powerful bāṇa, using illusion, remained unseen by others.

prādyumnirviśikhairbaddhaḥ sarpabhūtaiḥ samantataḥ ||2-119-173

veṣṭito bahudhā tasya dehaḥ pannagarāśibhiḥ |

The son of pradyumna (aniruddha) was bound by the arrows, which coiled all around (his body) like serpents. aniruddha*s body was bound by the coiling serpentine arrows.

sa tu veṣṭitasarvāṅgo baddhaḥ prādyumnirāhave ||2-119-174

niṣprayatnaḥ kṛtastasthau maināka iva parvataḥ |

The son of pradyumna (aniruddha), with all his limbs bound in battle, became (still) devoid of any effort like the mountain maināka.

jvālāvalīḍhavadanaiḥ sarpabhogairvicheṣṭitaḥ ||2-119-175

abhitaḥ parvatākāraḥ prādyumnirabhavadraṇe |

With the serpents spitting fire from their mouths, coiling around his body, the son of pradyumna, aniruddha was made motionless in the battle, like a mountain.

niṣprayatnagatiścāpi sarpavaktramayaiḥ śaraiḥ ||2-119-176

na vivyathe sa bhūtātmā sarvataḥ pariveṣṭitaḥ |

Even though he was made motionless by the arrows having the mouths of serpents all over his body, the soul of beings, aniruddha, was unaffected.

tatastaṁ vāgbhirugrābhiḥ saṁrabdhaḥ samatarjayat ||2-119-177

bāṇo dhvajaṁ samāśritya provācāmarṣito vacaḥ |

Then abusing him with terrible words, angry bāṇa, leaning on the flagstaff spoke these harsh words.

kumbhāṇḍa vadhyatāṁ śīghramayaṁ vai kulapāṁsanaḥ ||2-119-178

cāritraṁ yena me loke dhūṣitaṁ dūṣitātmanā |

(bāṇa said) kumbhāṇḍa! Kill him quickly. Kill the one who insulted our race! The one with wicked soul defiled my reputation in the world.

ityevamukte vacane kumbhāṇḍo vākyamabravīt ||2-119-179

rājanvakṣyāṁyahaṁ kiṁchittanme śṛṇu yadicchasi |

kumbhāṇḍa who was told thus spoke these words: O king! I wish to say something. Hear my words, if you like.

ayaṁ vijṣāyatāṁ kasya kuto vāyamihāgataḥ ||2-119-180

kena vāyamihānītaḥ śakratulyaparākramaḥ |

Let us find out first: whose son is this? From where did he come here? Who brought him here, who is valiant, equal to indra?

mayāyaṁ bahusho rājandṛṣṭo yuddhyanmahāraṇe ||2-119-181

krīḍanniva ca yuddheṣu dṛśyate devasūnuvat |

O King! I saw him several times, fighting this great battle. He is seen as playing in the battle like the son of a deva.

balavānsattvasaṁpannaḥ sarvaśāstraviśāradaḥ ||2-119-182

nāyaṁ vadhakṛtaṁ doṣamarhate daityasattama |

He is powerful, full of good qualities, an expert of all sciences. O the best among demons! He has not committed any sin, which deserves death.

gāndharveṇa vivāhena kanyeyaṁ tava saṅgatā ||2-119-183

adeyā hyapratigrāhyā ataśchintyaṁ vadhaṁ kuru |

Your daughter is related to him by the (gāndharva) mode of marriage which requires only mutual agreement. Now she cannot be given or taken by others. Think about this and kill him.

vijṣāya ca vadhaṁ vāsya pūjāṁ vāsya kariṣyasi || 2-119-184

vadhe hyasya mahāndoṣo rakṣaṇe sumahānguṇaḥ |

Knowing the details you may kill or respect him. Know that there are great defects if you kill him. There are many benefits if you protect him.

ayaṁ hi puruṣotkṛṣṭaḥ sarvathā mānamarhati ||2-119-185

sarvato veṣṭitatanurna vyathatyeṣa bhogibhiḥ |

He, being a great person, deserve to be respected by all means. Even when he is bound all over by serpent like arrows, he is not worried.

kulaśauṇḍiryavīryaiścha sattvena ca samanvitaḥ |2-119-186

He is endowed with the pride, valiance and good qualities of his race.

pashya rājanmahāvīryairanvitaḥ puruṣottamaḥ |

na no gaṇayate sarvānvadhaṁ prāpto'pyayaṁ balī ||2-119-187

O king! See that this powerful, valiant, the best among men, even though he has reached the state of death (bound by serpentlike arrows), do not even consider us.

yadi māyāprabhāveṇa nātra baddho bhavedayam |

sarvānsuragaṇānsaṅkhye yodhayennātra saṁśayaḥ ||2-119-188

If he is not bound by the splendor of illusion, he will be capable of fighting all the devas. There no doubt.

sarvasaṅgrāmamārgajṣo bhavedvīryādhikastava |

He is an expert of all methods of battle. He is more valiant than you.

śoṇitaughaplutairgātrairnāgabhogaiścha veṣṭitaḥ ||2-119-189

triśikhāṁ bhrukutiṁ kṛtvā na cintayati naḥ sthitān |

Even though he is bound by serpent like arrows around his body which is emitting blood all over, he stands still making three eyebrows without paying us any attention.

imāmavasthāṁ nīto'pi svabāhubalamāśritaḥ ||2-119-190

na cintayati rājaṁstvāṁ vīryavānko'pyasau yuvā |

Even though he is in this helpless state, he depends only on the strength of his own arms. O King! He does not think about you. This youth is valiant.

sahasrabāhoḥ samare dvibāhuḥ samavasthitaḥ |

na cintayati te vīryamayaṁ vīryamadānvitaḥ ||2-119-191

He, having two arms, is fighting the battle with you, who has one thousand arms. He does not consider your valiancy. He has the pride of his own valiancy.

uchitaṁ yadi te rājanjṣeyo vīryabalānvitaḥ |

kanyā cheyaṁ na cānyasya niryātyetena saṅgatā ||2-119-192

O King! If it suits you, know this youth with valiancy and strength. This maiden cannot be given to others. She is suitable for him.

yadi cheṣṭatamaḥ kaśchidayaṁ vaṁśe mahātmanām |

tataḥ pūjāmayaṁ viraḥ prāpsyate cāsurottama || 2-119-193

If he is the best among those liked by her and if he is born in a race of great souls, then he deserves to be respected by us, O the best among the asura-s!

rakṣyatāmiti choktvaiva tathāstviti ca tasthivān |

"He is to be protected", saying this kumbhāṇḍa stood there.

evamukte tu vacane kumbhāṇḍena mahātmanā ||2-119-194

tathetyāha ca kumbhāṇḍaṁ bāṇaḥ śatruniṣūdanaḥ |

When these words were spoken by kumbhāṇḍa, the great soul, bāṇa, the destroyer of enemies, said: Let it be so.

saṁrakṣiṇastato dattvā aniruddhasya dhīmataḥ ||2-119-195

yayau svameva bhavanaṁ baleḥ putro mahāyaśāḥ |

After keeping guards for aniruddha with intellect, the son of bali (bāṇa) of great fame went to his house.

saṁyataṁ māyayā dṛṣṭvā aniruddhaṁ mahābalam ||2-119-196

ṛṣīṇāṁ nāradaḥ śreṣṭho'vrajaddvāravatīṁ prati |

Seeing the highly powerful aniruddha bound by illusion, the best among sages, nārada went towards the city of doors (dvāravatī).

tato hyākāśamārgeṇa munirdvāravatīṁ gataḥ ||2-119-197

Then, immediately, through the sky route, the sage reached the city of doors (dvāravatī).

gate ṛṣīṇāṁ pravare so'niruddho vyacintayat |

naṣṭo'yaṁ dānavaḥ krūro yuddhameṣyatyasaṁśayaḥ ||2-119-198

When the best among the sages (nārada) went away, aniruddha thought: This demon is lost. The cruel one will be engaged in battle. There is no doubt.

sa gatvā nāradastatra śaṅkhacakragadādharam |

jṣāpayiṣyati tattvena imamarthaṁ na saṁśayaḥ ||2-119-199

nārada will go there (to dvāravatī) and inform about this matter to the one who holds conch, cakra and mace (kṛṣṇa). There is no doubt.

nāgairvicheṣṭitaṁ dṛṣṭvā uṣā prādyumnimāturā |

ruroda bāṣparuddhākṣī tāmāha rudatīṁ punaḥ ||2-119-200

Seeing the son of pradyumna, aniruddha, bound and made immobile by serpent like arrows, uṣā wept. aniruddha spoke to the one weeping with tears:

kimidaṁ rudyate bhīru mā bhaistvaṁ mṛgalochane |

pashya suśroṇi saṁprāptaṁ matkṛte madhusūdanam ||2-119-201

(aniruddha said) Why are you weeping like this? O timid one! Do not fear. O the one with the eyes as beautiful as deer! O the one with beautiful hair! You can see the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa) who will be here for me.

yasya śaṅkhadhvaniṁ śrutvā bāhuśabdaṁ balasya ca |

dānavā nāśameṣyanti garbhāścāsurayoṣitām || 2-119-202

On hearing the sound of his conch, the sound of the arms of the powerful bala(rāma), demons will be destroyed along with the pregnancies of the women of asuras.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evamuktāniruddhena uṣā viśrambhamāgatā |

nṛśaṁsaṁ pitaraṁ caiva shochate sā sumadhyamā ||2-119-203

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) uṣā who was told thus by aniruddha regained her confidence. The woman with a beautiful waist was worried thinking about her cruel father.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi bāṇāniruddhayuddhe ekonaviṁśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and nineteenth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, aniruddha-uśā Marriage and the battle between aniruddha and bāṇa

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-119-1 atheti | pravṛttiḥ bāṇapure'niruddho nīta iti vārtā tasyā haraṇaṁ kṛṣṇe prāpaṇaṁ tadarthaṁ cintayantī bāṇagarvaśamanārthinī citralekhā vyacintayat ||

· 2-119-2 buddhibuddhyarthaniścyaṁ buddhayā yaḥ buddhayarthanishchayastam ||

· 2-119-12 jṣāpitaḥ kathaṁ bhavet idaṁ ca kṛṣṇabāṇyoryuddhaṁ ca kathaṁ bhavediti yojanā ||

· 2-119-13 sa kṛṣṇastattvārthadṛṣṭiriti mama bhayaṁ nāsti paramtu aniruddhaḥ kathaṁ hriyet kathaṁ haraṇaṁ prāpnuyāttadvadeti bhāvaḥ |

· 2-119-15 abhayaṁ bhayanivarttakaṁ vacanaṁ |

· 2-119-18 pravṛtti yuddhaṁ kārayitumiti śeṣaḥ |

· 2-119-19 kṛtakṛtyaḥ vidyāviṣaye yatkṛtyaṁ puraścharaṇādi tatsarvaṁ mayā kṛtamasti tena prāptamātraiva siddhikarīyaṁ vidyetyarthaḥ |

· 2-119-24 barhikaṇthanibhagrīvamityuparipradeśasthaḥ kaṇthabhāgo jahna iti prasiddho yasya taṁ prāsādairekasaṁchayaiḥ eka evaṁ saṁchayo dīrghakāṣṭhaṁ pāṣāṇo vā yeṣu madhye sthambharahitetyarthaḥ | maṇibhiḥ pravālaiścha vistīrṇaṁ viśeṣeṇāstaraṇarūpeṇa rachitam ||

· 2-119-28 aiḍavilaṁ kuberam ||

· 2-119-29 na manastatra reme iti śeṣaḥ ||

yato'sau tameva uṣāsaṁbhogamevācintayet | etena yathā uṣā svapne'niruddhamapaśyadevamitaro'pi tāmapaśyaditi jṣyeyam ||

· 2-119-34 cādayāmāsa aniruddhavyatiriktān ||

· 2-119-39 bibharti yā ityanuṣajyate ||

· 2-119-42 varotsarge varapradānakāle datto varatveneti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-119-43 tvacchihnaṁ tvatpratimāṅkitam ||

· 2-119-56 adarśanaṁ anyairadarshanam ||

· 2-119-57 darshayat adarshayat ||

· 2-119-61 kathaṁ kenopāyena guhyaṁ gopanīyaṁ tadvadeti bhāvaḥ | guhye gupte ||

· 2-119-93 yoddhumapoḍānāṁ yuddhaṁ kartuṁ bahirnirgatānām | bāṇeyānāṁ bāṇabhaṭānām | ṣaṣṭhī dvitīyārthe | tān nishamya dṛṣṭvā | asmarata smṛtavatī |

· 2-119-102 sarvabhūtātmā aniruddhākhyaḥ samaṣṭyahaṁkārarūpatvenetyarthaḥ ||

· 2-119-112 kulopadeśinaḥ prakhyātakulāḥ ||

· 2-119-113 bhavadbhirme sāhāyyaṁ na kāryaṁ iti dhvaṁsateti cābravīditi saṁbandhaḥ |

· 2-119-115 pramāthagaṇaḥ pramathagaṇaḥ |

· 2-119-138 ṛṣyo mṛgaviśeṣaḥ | nalvo hastachatuḥśatam ||

· 2-119-149 kṣudrakāṇāṁ bāṇaviśeṣāṇām | ṣaṣṭhī tṛtīyārthe ||

· 2-119-161 asaṅgena uṣāsaṁbandhsyāpi vadhena etasminmṛdhe mama duhitā vidhavā bhaviṣyatītyapi avigaṇayyetyarthaḥ ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ prādyumniśarabandho nāmaikonaviṁśatyādikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

120 - aniruddhakṛtāryāstavo tadvaralābhaścha - aniruddha prays to ārya and gets blessed

vaiśampāyana uvāca

yadā bāṇapure vīraḥ so'niruddhaḥ sahoṣayā |

saṁniruddho narendreṇa bāṇena balisūnunā ||2-120-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) When the valiant aniruddha along with uṣā was bound by the indra (king) of demons bāṇa, the son of bali, at the city of bāṇa,

tadā devīṁ koṭavatīṁ rakṣārthaṁ śaraṇaṁ gataḥ |

yadgītamaniruddhena devyāḥ stotramidaṁ śṛṇu ||2-120-2

then aniruddha sought refuge of goddess koṭavatī for protection. (O janamejaya! vaiśampāyana continued). This is the hymn of goddess, sung by aniruddha. Hear it.

anantamakṣayaṁ divayamādidevaṁ sanātanam |

nārāyaṇaṁ namaskṛtya pravaraṁ jagatāṁ prabhum ||2-120-3

Bowing to nārāyaṇa, the foremost of the lords of the universe, the one who is endless, the one who does not decline, the divine, the primal lord, the eternal one,

caṁḍīṁ kātyāyanīṁ devīmāryāṁ lokanamaskṛtām |

varadāṁ kīrtayiṣyāmi nāmabhirharisaṁstutaiḥ ||2-120-4

I shall sing praising the one who gives boons, caṁḍī, kātyāyanī, the goddess, āryā, the one, paid obeisance by the people of the world, using the names praised by hari (viṣṇu),

ṛṣibhirdaivataiścaiva vākpuṣpairarchitāṁ śubhām |

tām devīṁ sarvadehasthāṁ sarvadevanamaskṛtām ||2-120-5

I shall praise the auspicious one, āryā, worshipped by the sages and gods as well, using flowers of words. (I shall praise) that goddess, who is pervading all bodies, to whom all the gods bow.

aniruddha uvāca

mahendraviṣṇubhaginīṁ namsyāmi hitāya vai |

manasā bhāvaśuddhena śuchiḥ stoṣye kṛtāṣjaliḥ ||2-120-6

aniruddha said:

O The sister of the great indra and viṣṇu! I bow to you, praying for my favour. I bow to you, with my mind, clear consciousness, purity and with folded hands.

gautamīṁ kaṁsabhayadāṁ yaśodānandavarddhinīm |

medhyāṁ gokulasaṁbhūtāṁ nandagopasya nandinīm ||2-120-7

(I pay obeisance to) gautamī (durgā), the one who caused fear to kaṁsa, the one who increases the happiness of yaśodā, the one who is pure, the one who was born in gokula as the daughter of nandagopa,

prājṣāṁ dakṣāṁ śivāṁ saumyāṁ danuputravimardinīm |

tām devīṁ sarvadehasthāṁ sarvabhūtanamaskṛtām ||2-120-8

(I pay obeisance) to the one who is wise as well as intelligent, the expert (dakṣā), auspicious, gentle, the one who oppresses the sons of danu, that goddess who pervades all bodies, the one whom all beings bow to.

darśanīṁ pūraṇīṁ māyāṁ vahnisūryaśaśiprabhām |

śāntiṁ dhruvāṁ ca jananīṁ mohinīṁ śoṣaṇīṁ tathā ||2-120-9

(I pay obeisance) to the one who is to be seen (darśanī), the one who satisfies (the devotees) (pūraṇī), the creator of illusion, the conveyor of oblations to gods (goddess of fire), the one who provides the brightness for sun and moon, the one who provides tranquility, the firm one (dhruvā), the mother goddess, the one who confuses all as well as śoṣaṇī.

sevyāṁ devaiḥ sarṣigaṇaiḥ sarvadevanamaskṛtām |

kālīṁ kātyāyanīṁ devīṁ bhayadāṁ bhayanāśiṇīm ||2-120-10

(I pay obeisance to) the one who is served by deva-s and sages, the one whom all the deva-s pay obeisance, goddess kālī, goddess kātyāyanī, the one who terrifies the enemies, the one who destroys fear.

kālarātriṁ kāmagamāṁ triṇetrāṁ brahmacāriṇīm |

saudāminīṁ megharavāṁ vetālīṁ vipulānanām ||2-120-11

(I pay obeisance to) the goddess of the night of destruction at the end of the world, the one who can come and go as she wishes, the one having three eyes, the goddess of chastity, the goddess of lightning, the one with the sound of clouds, the one who rides the ghost (vetāla), the one having a vast face.

yūthasyādyāṁ mahābhāgāṁ śakunīṁ revatīṁ tathā |

tithīnāṁ paṣchamīṁ ṣaṣṭhīṁ pūrṇamāsīṁ caturdaśīm |2-120-12

(I pay obeisance to) the leader of the troupe, the highly illustrious one, the large bird śakunī of good omen, revatī, among the days, the fifth, sixth, the full moon day and the fourteenth day.

saptaviṁśahtiṛkṣāṇi nadyaḥ sarvā disho daśa |

nagaropavanodyānadvārāṭṭālakavāsinīm ||2-120-13

(I pay obeisance to) the one who is in the form of twenty-seven stars, all the rivers, all the ten directions, the one who is present in cities, satellite forests, gardens and watch towers.

hrīṁ śrīṁ gaṅgāṁ ca gandharvāṁ yoginīṁ yogadāṁ satām |

kīrtimāśāṁ diśaṁ sparśāṁ namasyāmi sarasvatīm ||2-120-14

I pay obeisance to the goddess sarasvatī, hrī (goddess of modesty, wife of dakṣa), śrī (goddess of prosperity, wife of viṣṇu), the river gaṅgā, gandharvā, yoginī, the one who grants yoga to good persons, fame, hope, directions and touch.

vedānāṁ mātaraṁ caiva sāvitrīṁ bhaktavatsalām |

tapasvinīṁ śāntikarīmekānaṁśāṁ sanātanām ||2-120-15

(I pay obeisance to) the mother of veda-s as also to sāvitrī, the one who is affectionate to the devotees, the one who does penance, the one who creates peace, the single portion-less one (goddess durgā), the eternal goddess.

kauṭīryāṁ madirāṁ chaṇḍāmilāṁ malayavāsinīm |

bhūtadhātrīṁ bhayakarīṁ kūṣmāṇḍīṁ kusumapriyām ||2-120-16

(I pay obeisance to) the one who dwells in cottages (kauṭīryā), the goddess of nectar (durgā, madirā), the one who is angry on the enemies (chaṇḍā), the one who resides on malaya mountains, the mother of all beings, the one who creates fear in the enemies, the goddess durgā (kūṣmāṇḍī) and the one who likes flowers.

dāruṇīṁ madirāvāsāṁ vindhyakailāsavāsinīm |

varāṅganāṁ siṁharathīṁ bahurūpāṁ vṛṣadhvajām ||2-120-17

(I pay obeisance to) the goddess, dreadful for the enemies, the one who is present in intoxicating liquors, the goddess who dwells on the mountains of vindhya and kailāsa, the one who is the best woman, the one riding on lion (as a chariot), the one who has many forms and the goddess having bull on the flag.

durlabhāṁ durjayāṁ durgāṁ niśuṁbhabhayadarśinīm |

surapriyāṁ surāṁ devīṁ vajrapāṇyanujāṁ śivām ||2-120-18

(I pay obeisance to) the goddess who is difficult to be found, who is difficult to be won, the unattainable goddess (durgā), the goddess who made niśuṁbha see fear, the one who is liked by the gods, the goddess surā, younger sister of the one who holds vajra (indra), the one who is auspicious.

kirātīṁ cīravasanāṁ caurasenānamaskṛtām |

ājyapāṁ somapāṁ saumyāṁ sarvaparvatavāsinīm ||2-120-19

(I pay obeisance to) the goddess of mountain tribes (durgā), the one who wears barks as clothes, the one who is paid obeisance by the armies of thieves, the one who drinks ghee, the one who drinks soma, the gentle goddess, the goddess who dwells on all mountains.

niśuṁbhaśumbhamathanīṁ gajakumbhopamastanīm |

jananīṁ siddhasenasya siddhacāraṇasevitām ||2-120-20

(I pay obeisance to) the goddess who oppressed niśuṁbha and shumbha, the goddess who has huge breasts comparable to elephants, the mother of siddhasena, the goddess who is served by siddha and cāraṇa.

carāṁ kumāraprabhavāṁ pārvatīṁ parvatātmajām |

paṣcāśaddevakanyānāṁ patnyo devagaṇasya ca ||2-120-21

(I pay obeisance to) the goddess carā, the mother of kumāra, the goddess pārvatī, the daughter of the mountain (himālaya), the fifty divine maidens (daughters of dakṣa) (see Note 1) and the wife of groups of devas.

kadruputrasahasrasya putrapautravarastriyaḥ |

mātā pitā jaganmānyā divi devāpsarogaṇaiḥ ||2-120-22

(I pay obeisance to) the goddess, the best women (wives) of the thousand sons and grandsons of kadru, the mother and father, the one who is respected by the world, the divine women in the heaven.

ṛṣipatnīgaṇānāṁ ca yakṣagandharvayoṣitām |

vidyādharāṇāṁ nārīṣu sādhvīṣu manujāsu ca ||2-120-23

(I pay obeisance to) the goddess who pervades the group of the wives of sages and also the women of yakṣa, gandharva and vidyādhara, the noble virtuous women in the human world.

evametāsu nārīṣu sarvabūtāśrayā hyasi |

namaskṛtāsi trailokye kinnarodgītasevite ||2-120-24

O goddess! Among these women, you are the refuge of all beings. I pay obeisance to you. O goddess! who is worshipped in all the three worlds, served by the songs sung by kinnaras.

acintyā hyaprameyāsi yāsi sāsi namo'stu te |

ebhirnāmabhiranyaiścha kīrtitā hyasi gautami ||2-120-25

(I pay obeisance to) O goddess! You are beyond thoughts, you are immeasurable. Even then I pay obeisance to you. O goddess gautami, who is praised by all these as well as other names.

tvatprasādādavighnena kṣipraṁ muchyeya bandhanāt |

avekṣasva viśālākṣi pādau te śaraṇaṁ vraje ||2-120-26

O goddess! With your pleasure let me quickly get released from the binding without any obstacle. O the one with wide eyes! Protect me! I seek the refuge of your feet.

sarveṣāmeva bandhānāṁ mokṣaṇaṁ kartumarhasi |

You are capable of release from all kinds of bindings.

brahmā viṣṇuścha rudrashcha candrasūryāgnimārutāḥ ||2-120-27

ashvinau vasavashcaiva dhātā bhūmirdiśo daśa |

(see Note 2)

brahma, viṣṇu and also rudra, the moon, the sun and the wind, the twin ashvin-s, the vasu-s as well as dhātā, the earth and all the ten directions,

marutā saha parjanyo dhātā bhūmirdiśo daśa ||2-120-28

the god of storms, the god of rain, dhatā, the earth and all the ten directions,

gāvo nakṣatravaṁśāścha grahā nadyo hradāstathā |

saritaḥ sāgarāścaiva nānāvidyādharoragāḥ ||2-120-29

cows, the races of stars as also the planets, the rivers, the pools, the streams, the oceans, the many vidhyādhara-s and the snakes,

tathā nāgāḥ suparvāṇo gandharvāpsarasāṁ gaṇāḥ |

kṛtsnaṁ jagadidaṁ proktaṁ devyā nāmānukīrtanāt ||2-120-30

as also the serpents, the garuḍa-s, the groups of gandharva-s and the divine women - This entire world is mentioned, if the goddess is praised by reciting her names.

devyāḥ stavamimaṁ puṇyaṁ yaḥ paṭhetsusamāhitaḥ |

sā tasmai saptame māsi varamagryaṁ prayacchati ||2-120-31

One who recites this sacred hymn of the goddess with attention, will be given a boon by the goddess in the seventh month.

aṣṭādaśabhujā devī divyābharaṇabhūṣitā |

hāraśobhitasarvāṅgī mukuṭojjvalabhūṣaṇā ||2-120-32

The goddess having eighteen arms is decorated with divine ornaments. All her limbs are sparkling with ornaments. She is decorated with a splendorous crown.

kātyāyanī stūyase tvaṁ varamagryaṁ prayacchasi |

ataḥ stavīmi tāṁ devīṁ varade vāmalochane || 2-120-33

O goddess kātyātanī! I praise you. Grant me a best boon. O goddess! O provider of boons! O the one having beautiful eyes! I am praising you.

namo'stu te mahādevi suprītā me sadā bhava |

prayaccha tvaṁ varaṁ hyāyuḥ

puṣṭiṁ caiva kṣamāṁ dhṛtim ||2-120-34

O great goddess! I pay obeisance to you. Please be highly pleased with me always. Provide me a boon, long life, prosperity, patience and firmness.

bandhanastho vimuchyeyaṁ satyametadbhavediti |

Let me who is bound, be released. Let this be true.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ stutā mahādevī durgā durgadparākramā ||2-120-35

sāṁnidhyaṁ kalpayāmāsa aniruddhasya bandhane |

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) The great goddess who was praised thus, goddess durgā, the goddess of immense valiance, made her presence known (revealed herself) to aniruddha who was bound.

aniruddhahitārthāya devī śaraṇavatsalā ||2-120-36

baddhaṁ bāṇapure vīramaniruddhaṁ vyamokṣayat |

The goddess who is kind to those who seek her refuge, released the valiant aniruddha who was bound at the city of bāṇa, for the good of aniruddha.

sāntvayāmāsa taṁ vīramaniruddhamamarṣaṇam ||2-120-37

The goddess consoled the valiant aniruddha who was oppressed.

pūjayāmāsa tāṁ vīraḥ so'niruddhaḥ pratāpavān |

prasādāṁ darśayāmāsa aniruddhasya bandhane ||2-120-38

The splendorous, valiant aniruddha worshipped the goddess. The goddess was pleased with aniruddha who was bound.

nāgapāśena baddhasya tasyoṣāhṛtachetasaḥ |

sphoṭayitvā karāgreṇa paṣjaraṁ vajrasannibham ||2-120-39

The goddess, by simply touching with the tip of her hand, broke the serpent binds as hard as diamond, by which the one who stole the mind of uṣā (aniruddha) was bound.

ruddhaṁ bāṇapure vīraṁ sāniruddhamabhāṣata |

sāntvayantī vacho devī prasādābhimukhī tadā ||2-120-40

The goddess with a pleased face, then spoke consoling words to the valiant aniruddha, who was bound at the city of bāṇa.

śrīdevyuvāca

cakrāyudho mokṣayitāniruddha

tvāṁ bandhanādāśu sahasva kālam |

citvā sa bāṇāsya sahasrabāhuṁ

purīṁ nijāṁ neṣyati daityasūdanaḥ ||2-120-41

The auspicious goddess said:

O aniruddha! The one who has cakra as his weapon (kṛṣṇa) will release you from the bindings quickly. Wait for some time. After cutting off the thousand arms of bāṇa, the slayer of demons (kṛṣṇa) will lead you to your city.

[vaiśampāyana uvāca

yadāniruddhaṁ saha bāṇaputryā

netuṁ khagendreṇa hariḥ pravṛttaḥ |

mahāsure bāṇa udīrṇacakre

nyakkāramāsannataraṁ nishamya] ||

(Note 3)

[vaiśampāyana said:

When hari (kṛṣṇa) was working towards taking aniruddha along with the daughter of bāṇa, mounted on the king of birds (garuḍa) (out of bāṇa's city), bāṇa, the gret asura, was self-conceited hearing about the imminent dishonour.]

tato'niruddhaḥ punareva devīṁ

tuṣṭāva hṛṣṭaḥ śaśikāntavaktraḥ |

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya! Then aniruddha, with his face as bright as the moon, becoming happy, again praised the goddess.

aniruddha uvāca

namo'stu te devi varaprade shive

namo'stu te devi surārināśini ||2-120-42

aniruddha said:

O Goddess! I bow to you. O the one who provides boon! O the auspicious one! I bow to you, O goddess, the destroyer of the enemies of devas.

namo'stu te kāmachare sadāśive

namo'stu te sarvahitaiṣiṇi priye |

namo'stu te bhītikari dviṣāṁ sadā

namo'stu te bandhanamokṣakāriṇi ||2-120-43

O the one who can move as you like! I bow to you who is always auspicious! I bow to you who wishes the good of all beings and who is dear to all. I bow to you, who is always terrible to the enemies. I bow to you who causes the release from the bindings.

brahmāṇīndrāṇi rūdrāṇi bhūtabhavyabhave shive |

trāhi māṁ sarvabhītibhyo nārāyaṇi namo'stu te ||2-120-44

I bow to you, O brahmaṇī, indrāṇī, rudrāṇī, the auspicious goddess of the past, future and the present! I bow to you O nārāyaṇī, protect me from all kinds of fears.

namo'stu te jagannāthe priye dānte mahāvrate |

bhaktipriye jaganmātaḥ shailaputri vasundhare ||2-120-45

I bow to you! O the mother of the universe, O the dear one! O the patient one! O the one who does great penances! O the one who likes devotion! O the mother of the world! O the daughter of the mountain! O mother earth!

trāhi māṁ tvaṁ viśālākṣi nārāyaṇi namo'stu te |

trāyasva sarvaduḥkhebhyo dānavānāṁ bhayaṅkarī ||2-120-46

O nārāyaṇī! I bow to you! O the one with wide eyes! Protect me! O the one who is terrifies the demons! Protect me from all sorrows!

rudrapriye mahābhāge bhaktānāmārtināśini |

namāmi śirasā devīṁ bandhanastho vimokṣitaḥ ||2-120-47

O the one who is dear to rudra! O the highly fortunate one! O the destroyer of the sorrows of devotees! O goddess! I, who is released from the bound bow to you with my head!

vaiśapāyana uvāca

āryāstavamidaṁ puṇyaṁ yaḥ paṭhetsusamāhitaḥ |

sarvapāpavinirmukto viṣṇulokaṁ sa gacchati |

bandhanastho vimuchyeta satyaṁ vyāsavacho yathā ||2-120-48

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) The one who recites this sacred hymn of the goddess āryā with attention will be released from all sins and go to the world of viṣṇu. The bound will be released. The words of vyāsa are thus true.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viśṇuparvaṇi aniruddhakṛtāryāstavo nāma viṁśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and twentieth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, aniruddha prays to ārya and gets blessed

Note 1: The fifty divine maidens are the daughters of dakṣa. Among them, twenty-seven were given as wives to soma, thirteen to kashyapa and ten to dharma (see foot note on page 853, gītā press edition)

Note 2: gītā press has

ashvinau vasavashcaiva viśvesādhyāsthaiva ca

ashvin-s, the vasu-s as well as the viśvadeva-s and sādhya-s

Note 3

This verse is not found in gītā press edition as well as bhāṣābhāratam, vol. 6.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-120-1 yadeti ||

· 2-120-20 siddhasenasya kārtikeyasya ||

· 2-120-21 devakanyānāmiti tatprabhṛti nārīṣu asisāṁnnidhyaṁ kuruṣe ityarthaścaturthenānvayaḥ ||

· 2-120-30 devyā nāmānukīrtanāt brahmādikaṁ sarvaṁ jagatkīrtitāmiti vadatā devyā eva sarvopādānatvarūpajagatkāraṇatvamuktaṁ bhavati ||

· 2-120-41 cakrāyudha eva mochako na tvasmadādaya ityāśayenāha * cakreti ||

iti śrī mahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ viśatyādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

121 - śrutahṛtāniruddhapāśabandhanasya kṛṣṇasya śoṇitapuragamanam - kṛṣṇa goes to śoṇitapuram

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tato'niruddhasya gṛhe ruruduḥ sarvayoṣitaḥ |

priyaṁ nāthamapaśyantyaḥ kurarya iva saṅghaśaḥ ||2-121-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Then all the women of the house of aniruddha wept like a folk of ospreys, not seeing their dear lord.

aho dhikkimidaṁ nātha nāthe kṛṣṇe vyavasthite |

anāthā iva saṁtrastā rudimo bhayapīḍitāḥ ||2-121-2

(The women said) Alas! O lord! This is sad. Even as our lord kṛṣṇa is here, all of us, are crying like orphans, confused and tormented by fear.

yasyendrapramukhā devāḥ sādityāḥ samarudgaṇāḥ |

bāhuchcāyāmupāśritya vasanti divi devatāḥ ||2-121-3

Depending on the shade of whose (kṛṣṇa's) arms (protection), the chief of deva-s such as indra, āditya and the groups of marut are residing in heaven,

tasyotpannamidaṁ loke bhayadasya mahābhayam |

tasyāniruddhaḥ pautrastu vīrāḥ kenāpi no hṛtaḥ ||2-121-4

to that one, who also provides refuge to the world (kṛṣṇa), a great danger like this has occurred. Someone has taken away the valiant aniruddha, who is the grandson of that one (kṛṣṇa).

aho nāsti bhayaṁ nūnaṁ tasya loke sudurmateḥ |

vāsudevasya yaḥ krodhamutpādayati duḥsaham ||2-121-5

Alas! It is certain that, that person of wicked intellect has no fear in this world. He has caused great anger in the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa).

vyāditāsyasya yo mṛtyordaṁṣṭrāgre parivartate |

sa vāsudevaṁ samare mohādabhyudiyādripuḥ ||2-121-6

The enemy, who stands on the tip of the tooth of the open mouth of death, confused, will fight against the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) in the battle.

idamevaṁvidhaṁ kṛtvā vipriyaṁ yadupuṅgave |

kathaṁ jīvanvimuchyeta sākṣādapi śacīpatiḥ ||2-121-7

How will the one who did this, not liked by the best among yādava-s, escape with his life, even if he is the husband of śacī (indra)?

hṛtanāthāḥ sma śochyāḥ sma vayaṁ nāthaṁ vinā kṛtāḥ |

viprayogeṇa nāthasya kṛtāntavaśagāḥ kṛtāḥ ||2-121-8

Our lord is taken away. We are sad, without our lord. Without our lord, we are made to come to the side of the god of death.

ityevaṁ tā vadantyashcha rudantyashcha punaḥ punaḥ |

netrajaṁ vāri mumuchuraśivaṁ paramāṅganāḥ ||2-121-9

(vaiśampāyana continued) Saying thus, the best women wept again and again, releasing inauspicious tears from their eyes.

tāsāṁ bāṣpāmbupūrṇāni nayanāni cakāśire |

salilenāplutānīva paṅkajāni jalāgame ||2-121-10

Their eyes, full of tears, sparkled like lotus flowers immersed in water in the rainy season.

tāsāṁ marālapakṣmāṇi rājayanti śubhāni ca |

rudhireṇāplutānīva nayanāni cakāśire ||2-121-11

Their auspicious red eyes with eyebrows curved like flamingoes sparkled as if the eyes were soaked in blood.

tāsāṁ harmyatalasthāṇāṁ pūrṇa āsīnmahāsvanaḥ |

kurarīṇāmivākāśe rudatīnāṁ sahasraśaḥ ||2-121-12

The sound of the weeping of the residents of the beautiful building was heard aloud as though thousands of ospreys were weeping in the sky.

te śrutvā ninadaṁ ghoramapūrvaṁ bhayamāgatam |

utpetuḥ sahasā svebhyo gṛhebhyaḥ puruṣarṣabhāḥ ||2-121-13

Hearing the terrible rare sound, causing fear, the best bulls among men reached quickly, leaving their houses.

kasmādeṣo'niruddhasya śrūyate sumahāsvanaḥ |

gṛhe kṛṣṇābhiguptānāṁ kuto no bhayamāgatam ||2-121-14

Why such a great sound is heard from the house of aniruddha? Why such a fear has come to us, protected by kṛṣṇa?

ityevamūcuste'nyonyaṁ snehaviklavagadgadāḥ |

adharṣitā yathā siṁhā guhābhya iva niḥsṛtāḥ ||2-121-15

Asking thus each other affectionately, perplexed and stammering, they arrived like oppressed lions, leaving their caves.

sannāhabherī kṛṣṇasya āhatā mahatī tadā |

yasyāḥ shabdena te sarve samāgamya ca dhiṣṭhitāḥ ||2-121-16

The huge kettle drum of kṛṣṇa was sounded then. Hearing the sound, all of them arrived and stood together.

kimetaditi te'nyonyaṁ samapṛcchanta yādavāḥ |

anyonyasya hi te sarve yathāvṛttamavedayan ||2-121-17

The yādava-s asked each other: What is this? All of them spoke to each other about what happened till then.

tataste bāṣpapūrṇākṣāḥ krodhasaṁraktalochanāḥ |

niḥśvasanto vyatiṣṭhanta yādavā yuddhadurmadāḥ ||2-121-18

Then the yādava-s, with the false pride of battle stood there with tearful eyes as well as eyes blood red with anger.

tūṣṇīṁbhūteṣu sarveṣu vipṛthurvākyamabravīt |

kṛṣṇaṁ praharatāṁ śreṣṭhaṁ niḥśvasantaṁ muhurmuhuḥ ||2-121-19

When all of them stood there silently, vipṛthu spoke as follows to kṛṣṇa, the best among the fighters, who was sighing again and again.

kimidaṁ cintayāviṣṭaḥ puruṣendra bhavāniha |

tava bāhubalaprāṇāḥ svāsthitāḥ sarvayādavāḥ ||2-121-20

(vipṛthu said) O the best among men! Why are you standing here, immersed in thoughts? All the yādava-s owe their lives to the strength of your arms.

bhavantamāśritāḥ kṛṣṇa saṁvibhaktāścha sarvaśaḥ |

tathaiva balavāṣśakrastvayyāveśya jayājayau ||2-121-21

sukhaṁ svapiti niḥśaṅkaḥ kathaṁ tvaṁ cintayānvitaḥ |

Depending on you, the people shared all (benefits). In the same manner, the powerful śakra basing victory and defeat on you , sleep comfortably without any doubt (anxiety). Then why are you immersed in thoughts?

śokasāgaramakṣobhyaṁ sarve te jṣātayo gatāḥ ||2-121-22

tānmajjamānānekastvaṁ samuddhara mahābhuja |

All your acquaintances are immersed in the un-excited ocean of sorrow. O the one with great arms! You are the only one to lift them up (from the ocean of sorrow).

kimevaṁ cintayāviṣṭo na kiṣchidapi bhāśase ||2-121-23

cintāṁ kartuṁ vṛthā deva na tvamarhasi mādhavā |

Why are you immersed in thoughts like this, not speaking anything? O deva! You are not the one to think in vain, O mādhava (kṛṣṇa), you should not do this.

ityevamuktaḥ kṛṣṇastu niḥśvasya suciraṁ bahu ||2-121-24

prāha vākyaṁ sa vākyajṣo bṛhaspatiriva svayam |

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya!) kṛṣṇa who was told thus sighed many times. Then he spoke the following words like he himself was the expert of words, bṛhaspati.

śrīkṛṣṇa uvāca

vipṛtho cintayāviṣṭo hyetatkāryamacintayam ||2-121-25

vicintayaṁstvahaṁ cāsya kāryasya na labhe gatim |

śrīkṛṣṇa said:

O vipṛthu! Being immersed in thoughts, I thought about this. Even after thinking I could not find a solution in this matter.

tathāhaṁ bhavatāpyukto nottaraṁ vidadhe kvachit ||2-121-26

Even after you spoke like this, I do not have anything as answer.

dāśārhagaṇamadhye'haṁ vadāmyarthavatīṁ giram |

śṛ+ṇudhvaṁ yādavāḥ sarve yathā cintānvito hyaham ||2-121-27

Standing among the daśārha-s, I shall speak meaningful words. O all yādava-s! Hear what I found after thinking.

aniruddhe hṛte vīre pṛthivyāṁ sarvapārthivāḥ |

aśaktā iti maṁsyante sarvānasmānsvabāndhavān ||2-121-28

As the valiant aniruddha was taken away, all the kings on the earth think that all of us and our relatives are weak (not powerful),

āhukaścaiva no rājā hṛtaḥ śālvena vai purā |

pratyānītaḥ sa cāsmābhiryuddhaṁ kṛtvā sudāruṇam ||2-121-29

Long ago, our king Ahuka was also taken away by śālva. We brought him back by fighting a terrible battle.

pradyumnaścāpi no bālaḥ śambareṇa hṛto hyabhūt |

sa taṁ nihatya samare prāpto rukmiṇinandanaḥ ||2-121-30

our boy, pradyumna was also taken away before by shambara. The son of rukmiṇī (pradyumna) returned after killing him in battle.

idaṁ tu sumahatkaṣṭaṁ prādyumniḥ kva pravāsitaḥ |

naivaṁvidhamahaṁ doṣaṁ na smare manujarṣabhāḥ ||2-121-31

This is, indeed, a great trouble. Where has the son of pradyumna (aniruddha) gone? O the best among the bulls of men! I do not remember a damage greater than this.

bhasmanā guṇṭhitaḥ pādo yena me mūrdhni pātitaḥ |

tasyāhaṁ sānubandhasya hariṣye jīvitaṁ raṇe ||2-121-32

I will take away the life of the one who has kept his foot smeared with ashes on my head along with his relatives in battle.

ityevamukte kṛṣṇena sātyakirvākyamabravīt |

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) When kṛṣṇa spoke thus, sātyaki spoke as follows:

cārāḥ kṛṣṇa praṇīyantāmaniruddhasya mārgaṇe |

saparvatavanoddeśāṁ mārgantu vasudhāmimām ||2-121-33

O kṛṣṇa! Send spies searching for aniruddha. Let them search the mountains, forests and pathways on the face of earth.

āhukaṁ prāha kṛṣṇastu smitaṁ kṛtvā vacastadā |

ābhyantarāścha bāhyāścha vyādiśyantām carā nṛpa ||2-121-34

Then kṛṣṇa spoke the following words to Ahuka, smiling: O king! Please order and send spies inside and outside (of our kingdom).

vaiśampāyana uvāca

keshavasya vacaḥ śrutvā āhukastvarito'bravīt |

anveṣaṇe'niruddhasya sa cārāndiṣṭavāṁstadā ||2-121-35

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Hearing the words of keshava (kṛṣṇa) Ahuka quickly directed spies to search for aniruddha.

tataścārāstu vyādiṣṭāḥ pārthivena yaśasvinā |

hayā rathāścha vyādiṣṭāḥ pārthivena mahātmanā |

Thus spies were directed by the famous king. Horses and chariots were also sent by the king with great soul.

abhyantaraṁ ca mārgadhvaṁ bāhyataścha samantataḥ ||2-121-36

veṇumantaṁ latāviṣṭaṁ tathā raivatakaṁ girim |

(Ahuka said) Search inside and outside all around. Search veṇumanta, covered with creepers as also the mountain raivataka.

ṛkṣavantaṁ giriṁ caiva mārgadhvaṁ tvaritā hayaiḥ ||2-121-37

ekaikaṁ tatra chodyānaṁ mārgadhvaṁ kānanāni ca |

Search also the mountain ṛkṣavanta quickly with horses. Search the gardens there, one by one and also the forests.

yātavyaṁ cāpi niḥśaṅkamudyānāni samantataḥ ||2-121-38

You shall enter the gardens without any hesitation.

hayānāṁ ca sahasrāṇi rathānāṁ cāpyanekaśaḥ |

āruhya tvaritāḥ sarve mārgadhvaṁ yadunandanam ||2-121-39

Mounting on thousands of horses as well as many chariots, quickly search all over for the son of yādava-s (aniruddha).

senāpatiranādhṛṣṭīridaṁ vacanamabravīt |

kṛṣṇamakliṣṭakarmāṇamachyutaṁ bhītabhītavat ||2-121-40

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) anādhṛṣṭi, the leader of the army, becoming highly terrified, spoke the following words to kṛṣṇa who performs difficult tasks, the one who does not have a fall:

śṛṇu kṛṣṇa vacho mahyaṁ rochate yadi te prabho |

cirātprabhṛti me vaktuṁ bhavantaṁ jāyate matiḥ ||2-121-41

(anādhṛṣṭi said:) Hear my words, kṛṣṇa! O lord! if you like. I wish to tell you something.

asilomā pulomā ca nisundanarakau hatau |

saubhaḥ śālvaścha nihatau maindo dvivida eva ca || 2-121-42

asiloma, puloma as also nisundha and naraka are slain. saubha as well as śālva, mainda and dvivida are also killed.

hayagrīvaścha sumahānsānubandhastvayā hataḥ |

tādṛśe vigrahe vṛtte devahetoḥ sudāruṇe ||2-121-43

The great hayagrīva was killed by you along with his relatives in a terrible battle for achieving the deva-s cause.

sarvāṇyetāni karmāṇi niḥśeṣāṇi raṇe raṇe |

kṛtavānasi govinda pārṣṇigrāhaścha nāsti te ||2-121-44

govinda! (kṛṣṇa!) You have done all such tasks completely, battle after battle. You do not have any back up.

idaṁ karma tvayā kṛṣṇa sānubandhaṁ mahatkṛtam |

pārijātasya haraṇe yatkṛtaṁ karma duṣkaram ||2-121-45

kṛṣṇa! you performed a great task along with relatives. The most difficult task of taking away the pārijāta tree was also done by you.

tatra śakrastvayā kṛṣṇa airāvataśirogataḥ |

nirjito bāhuvīryeṇa tvayā yuddhaviśāradaḥ ||2-121-46

kṛṣṇa! During this task, you defeated the expert of battles, śakra, mounted on airāvata, with the valiance of your arms.

tena vairaṁ tvayā sārdhaṁ kartavyaṁ nātra saṁśayaḥ |

vairānubandhaścha mahāṁstena kāryastvayā saha ||2-121-47

He has taken up hostility with you. There is no doubt. There are many things here connected with hostility.

tatrāniruddhaharaṇaṁ kṛtaṁ maghavatā svayam |

na hyanyasya bhavecchaktirvairaniryātanaṁ prati ||2-121-48

Hence taking away of aniruddha was done by maghavat (indra) himself. Here there is no one else having power for taking revenge due to hostility.

ityevamukte vacane kṛṣṇo nāga iva shvasan |

uvāca vacanaṁ dhīmānanādhṛṣṭiṁ mahābalam ||2-121-49

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) When these words were spoken, kṛṣṇa hissed like a serpent. The one with intellect spoke the words to the highly powerful adhṛṣṭi.

senānīstāta mā maivaṁ na devāḥ kṣudrakarmiṇaḥ |

nākṛtajṣā na ca klībā nāvaliptā na bāliśāḥ ||2-121-50

(kṛṣṇa said:) O the chief of the army! My friend! It is not like this. The deva-s are not those doing mean work. They are neither devoid of gratitude nor impotent. They are neither arrogant nor childish.

devatārthaṁ ca me yatno mahāndānavasaṅkṣaye |

teṣāṁ priyārthaṁ ca raṇe hanmi dṛptānmahābalān ||2-121-51

I work for the deva-s for the decline of demons. I kill those arrogant, highly powerful demons in the battle for their (deva-s) benefit.

tatparastanmanāścāsmi tadbhaktastatpriye rataḥ |

kathaṁ pāpaṁ kariṣyanti vijṣāyaivaṁvidhaṁ hi mām ||2-121-52

I am concerned with deva-s, I am of the same mind as deva-s, I am devoted to them, I always work for their good. Knowing this, how can they commit a sin like this with me?

akṣudrāḥ satyavantashcha nityaṁ bhaktānukampinaḥ |

tebhyo na vidyate pāpaṁ bāliśatvātprabhāṣase ||2-121-53

Not doing any mean work, deva-s are truthful. Also they are always kind towards their devotees. This sin can not be due to them. You are saying this due to childishness.

kadācidiha puṁśchalyā aniruddho hṛto bhavet |

deveṣu samahendreṣu naitatkarma vidhīyate ||2-121-54

A courtesan from somewhere must have taken aniruddha away. This kind of work is not done by deva-s, including the great indra.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ cintayamānasya kṛṣṇasyādbhutakarmaṇaḥ |

kṛṣṇasya vacanaṁ śrutvā tato'krūro'bravīdvacaḥ ||2-121-55

madhuraṁ ślakṣṇayā vācā arthavākyaviśāradaḥ |

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) As kṛṣṇa, who performs wonderful tasks was thinking over, hearing kṛṣṇa's words, akrūra, expert on the meaning of words spoke sweet and gentle words, as follows:

yaccakrasya prabho kāryaṁ tadasmākaṁ vinishchitam ||2-121-56

asmākaṁ cāpi yatkāryaṁ taddhi kāryaṁ śacīpateḥ |

O lord! We are interested in those matters that śakra (indra) is interested in. The husband of śacī is interested in those matters with which we are also concerned.

saṁrakṣyāścha vayaṁ devairasmābhiścāpi devatāḥ |

devatārthaṁ vayaṁ cāpi mānuṣatvamupāgatāḥ ||2-121-57

We are protected by deva-s and we protect the devas. We have taken up the human forms for doing the work of devas.

evamakrūravacanaiśchodito madhusūdanaḥ |

snigdhagambhīrayā vācā punaḥ kṛṣṇo'bhyabhāṣata ||2-121-58

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya) The slayer of madhu, kṛṣṇa prompted thus by these words of akrūra, spoke again, smoothly in a deep voice.

nāyaṁ devairna gandharvairna yakṣairna ca rākṣasaiḥ |

pradyumnaputro'pahṛtaḥ puṁśchalyā nu mahāyaśaḥ ||2-121-59

(kṛṣṇa said) It is neither deva-s, nor gandharva-s, nor yakṣa-s nor rakṣasa-s who have taken aniruddha. A famous courtesan has taken away the son of pradyumna (aniruddha).

māyāvidagdhāḥ puṁśchalyo daityadānavayoṣitaḥ |

tābhirhṛto na saṁdeho nānyato vidyate bhayam ||2-121-60

The women of daitya-s and dānava-s are courtesans expert in illusion. There is no doubt that such a person has taken away aniruddha. There is no fear from anywhere else.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

ityevamukte vacane kṛṣṇena tu mahātmanā |

athāvagamya tattvena yadbhūtaṁ yadumaṇḍale ||2-121-61

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) As the great soul kṛṣṇa spoke these words, the assembly of yādavās came to know what has happened.

[udatiṣṭhanmahānādastadā kṛṣṇaṁ praśaṁsayan] |

[Then a great sound arose, praising kṛṣṇa].

harṣayansa tu sarveṣāṁ sūtamāgadhabandinām |

madhuraḥ śrūyate ghoṣo yādavasya niveshane ||2-121-62

The loud and sweet sounds of bards, panegyrists and heralds were heard from the house of yādava (kṛṣṇa) making all happy.

te cārāḥ sarvataḥ sarve sabhādvāramupāgatāḥ |

śanairgadgadayā vācā idaṁ vacanamabruvan ||2-121-63

All the spies assembled at the entrance of the assembly and spoke the following words, stammering:

udyānāni guhāḥ śailāḥ sabhā nadyaḥ sarāṁsi ca |

ekaikaṁ shatasho rājanmārgitaṁ na ca dṛśyate ||2-121-64

(Spies said) O king! We searched hundreds of the gardens, caves, mountains, assemblies, rivers and lakes, one by one. But he (aniruddha) was not seen.

anye kṛṣṇaṁ carā rājannupāgamya tadābruvan |

sarve no viditā deśāḥ prādyumnirna ca dṛśyate ||2-121-65

(vaiśampāyana said) O king! (janamejaya!) Other spies returned and told kṛṣṇa : We searched all places. But the son of pradyumna (aniruddha) was not seen.

yadanyatsaṁvidhātavyaṁ vidhānaṁ yadunandana |

tadājṣāpaya naḥ kṣipramaniruddhasya mārgaṇe ||2-121-66

O the son of yadu (kṛṣṇa)! Make some other arrangement and then instruct us quickly for searching for aniruddha.

tataste dīnamanasaḥ sarve bāṣpākulekṣaṇāḥ |

anyonyamabhyabhāṣanta kimataḥ kāryamuttamam ||2-121-67

Then all the yādava-s became sad in their minds. With their eyes full of tears, they asked each other: What is to be done now?

saṁdaṣṭauṣṭhapuṭāḥ kechitkechidbāṣpākulekṣaṇāḥ |

kechidbhrukuṭimāsthāya cintayantyarthasiddhaye ||2-121-68

Some of them bit their lips, some had their eyes full of tears, some bent their eyebrows, some of them thought how to achieve the goal.

evaṁ cintayatāṁ teṣāṁ bahvarthamabhibhāṣitam |

aniruddhaḥ kutashcheti saṁbhramaḥ sumahānabhūt ||2-121-69

Thinking thus, they spoke about many possibilities. There was a great confusion about where aniruddha has gone.

anyonyamabhivīkṣante yādavā jātamanyavaḥ |

tāṁ niśāṁ vimanaskāste gamayeyuḥ kathaṣchana |

The (confused) yādava-s looked at each other. They were angry. They lost their minds and somehow spent the night.

aniruddho hṛtaścheti punaḥ punarariṁdama ||2-121-70

evaṁ ca bruvatāṁ teṣāṁ prabhātā rajanī tadā |

O the destroyer of enemies! (janamejaya! vaiśampāyana continued) While they were saying again and again that aniruddha is taken away, the night was over and it became morning.

tatastūryaninādaiścha śaṅkhānāṁ ca mahāsvanaiḥ |

prabodhanaṁ mahābāhoḥ kṛṣṇasyākriyatālaye ||2-121-71

Then with the great sound of tūrya as well as conch, kṛṣṇa of powerful arms was woken up at his residence.

tataḥ prabhāte vimale prādurbhūte divākare |

pravivesha sabhāmeko nāradaḥ prahasanniva ||2-121-72

Then during the clear morning, as the sun rose, nārada entered the assembly, alone, smiling.

dṛṣṭvā tu yādavānsarvānkṛṣṇena saha saṅgatān |

tataḥ sa jayashabdena mādhavaṁ pratyapūjayat ||2-121-73

Seeing all the yādava-s assembled along with kṛṣṇa, nārada worshipped mādhava (kṛṣṇa) with the word, victory.

[ugrasenādayaste ca tamṛṣiṁ pratyapūjayan] |

[King ugrasena and others worshipped the sage.]

athābhyutthāya vimanāḥ kṛṣnaḥ samitidurjayaḥ |

madhuparkaṁ ca gāṁ caiva nāradāya dadau prabhuḥ ||2-121-74

Then kṛṣṇa, who is difficult to be conquered in battle, got up, absent-minded. The lord offered a mixture of honey and milk and a cow to nārada.

sopaviśyāsane śubhre sarvāstaraṇasaṁvṛte |

sukhāsīno yathānyāyamuvācedaṁ vacho'rthavat ||2-121-75

nārada sat on a white seat, fully covered all around. Seated comfortably, nārada spoke with reason the following meaningful words:

nārada uvāca

kimevaṁ cintayāviṣṭā niḥsaṅgā gatamānasāḥ |

utsāhahīnāḥ sarve vai klībā iva samāsate ||2-121-76

nāradā said:

Why are you immersed in thoughts, without any contact, losing your minds? All of you are without any perseverance and energy as if you are impotent.

ityevamukte vacane nāradena mahātmanā |

vāsudevo'bravīdvākyaṁ śrūyatāṁ bhagavannidam ||2-121-77

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) As these words were spoken by the great soul nārada, the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) spoke these words: O lord! Please hear this.

aniruddho hṛto brahmankenāpi nishi suvrata |

yasyārthe sarva evāsma cintayāviṣṭachetasaḥ ||2-121-78

O Brahman! O the one who observes good penances! In the night, someone took away aniruddha. Due to this, all of us are immersed in thoughts.

eṣa te yadi vṛttāntaḥ shruto dṛṣṭo'pi vā mune |

bhagavankathyatāṁ sādhu priyametanmamānagha ||2-121-79

O sage! O lord! If you have heard or seen anything on this matter, O the one who does not have any sin, tell me, what best can I do?

ityevamukte vacane keshavena mahātmanā |

prahasyaitadvacaḥ prāha śrūyatāṁ madhusūdana ||2-121-80

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) As these words were spoken by the great soul, nārada spoke these words, smiling: Hear, O the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa)!

nivṛttaṁ sumahadyuddhaṁ devāsurasamaṁ mahat |

aniruddhasya chaikasya bāṇasyāpi mahāmR+dhe ||2-121-81

A great battle, similar to the battle of deva-s and demons took place between aniruddha alone and bāṇa in the great battle field.

uṣā nāma sutā tasya bāṇasyāpratimaujasaḥ |

tasyārthe citralekhā vai jahārāśu tamapsarāḥ ||2-121-82

bāṇa of incomparable splendor has a daughter named uṣā. The divine woman citralekhā took away aniruddha for the sake of uṣā.

ubhayorapi tatrāsīnmahāyuddhaṁ sudāruṇam |

prādyumnibāṇayoḥ saṅkhye balivāsavayoriva ||2-121-83

Then a great terrible battle took place between the two (aniruddha and bāṇa). The battle between the son of pradyumna (aniruddha) and bāṇa was like the one between bali and vāsava (indra).

asmābhiścāpi tadyuddhaṁ dṛṣṭaṁ sumahadadbhutam |

I have also seen that battle which was great and wonderful.

aniruddho bhayāttena saṁyugeṣvanivartinā ||2-121-84

bāṇena māyāmāsthāya baddho nāgairmahābalaḥ |

Due to the fear of aniruddha who did not retire from the battle, the greatly powerful bāṇa, using illusion, bound aniruddha with serpents.

vyādiṣṭastu vadhastasya bāṇena garuḍadhvaja ||2-121-85

O the one having garuḍa on the flag (kṛṣṇa)! bāṇa ordered aniruddha to be killed.

taṁ nivāritavāṇmantrī kumbhāṇḍo nāma tasya ha |

Then bāṇa's minister named kumbhāṇḍa prevented bāṇa.

kumārasyāniruddhasya tenāsaktena saṁyuge ||2-121-86

bāṇena māyāmāsthāya sarpairniyamanaṁ kṛtam |

The young aniruddha who fought a battle against bāṇa was bound by bāṇa with serpent like arrows using illusion.

uttiṣṭhatu bhavāṣcīghraṁ yashase vijayāya ca ||2-121-87

nāyaṁ saṁrakṣituṁ kālaḥ prāṇāṁstāta jayaiṣiṇām |

Hence you shall get up and proceed quickly for fame as also for victory. This is not the time for those who want victory to protect their life.

prāṇaiḥ kiṁchidgatairvīro dhairyamālambya tiṣṭhati ||2-121-88

The valiant, even if his life extinguishes, will stay put depending on his courage.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

ityevamukte vacane vāsudevaḥ pratāpavān |

prāyātrikānvai saṁbhārānājṣāpayata vīryavān ||2-121-89

vaisahampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) As sage nārada spoke these words, the valiant, the highly splendorous son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) ordered that preparations shall be made for journey for battle.

tataśchandanapūrṇaiścha lājaiścaiva samantataḥ |

niryayau sa mahābāhuḥ kīryamāṇo janārdanaḥ || 2-121-90

Then the one who agitates men, the one with powerful arms, kṛṣṇa, all around whom baked rice grains (lāja) softened with sandal were showered, started for the battle.

nārada uvāca

smaraṇaṁ vainateyasya kartumarhasi mādhava |

na hyanyena tadadhvānaṁ śakyaṁ gantuṁ mahābhuja ||2-121-91

nārada said:

O mādhava (kṛṣṇa)! Then you shall remember the son of vinatā ( garuḍa). O the one with powerful arms! No one else is capable of making the effort of going there.

ākarṇaya tamadhvānaṁ gantavyamatidurjayam |

Hear about the way to go there, which is highly difficult to conquer.

ekādaśa sahasrāṇi yojanānāṁ janārdana ||2-121-92

taditaḥ śoṇitapuraṁ prādyumniryatra sāmpratam |

O the one who excites men (kṛṣṇa)! The city of blood, where aniruddha is held, is about eleven thousand yojana away from here.

manojavo mahāvīryo vainateyaḥ pratāpavān ||2-121-93

The splendorous, highly valiant son of vinatā, garuḍa, has the speed of mind.

samāhvayasva govinda sa hi tvāṁ tatra neṣyati |

ekena sumuhūrtena bāṇaṁ saṁdarṣayiṣyati || 2-121-94

O govinda (kṛṣṇa!) Summon him! He will take you there and show bāṇa to you within a moment.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tasya tadvacanaṁ śrutvā sasmāra garuḍam tadā |

sa kṛṣṇapārśvamāgamya prāṣjalirgaruḍaḥ sthitaḥ ||2-121-95

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Hearing these words of sage nārada, kṛṣṇa remembered garuḍa. Then garuḍa appeared and stood by the side of kṛṣṇa with folded hands.

praṇamyātha vacaḥ prāha vainateyo mahābalaḥ |

vāsudevaṁ mahātmānaṁ ślakṣṇaṁ madhurayā girā ||2-121-96

The highly powerful son of vinatā, garuḍa bowed to kṛṣṇa and spoke gentle and sweet words to the great soul, the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa).

garuḍa uvāca

padmanābha mahābāho kimarthaṁ saṁsmṛto hyaham |

kṛtyaṁ te yadihātrāsti śrotumicchāmi tattvataḥ ||2-121-97

garuḍa said:

O the one having lotus on the navel (viṣṇu - kṛṣṇa)! O the one with powerful arms! What did you remember me for? What is the work to be done here? I wish to hear the details.

kasya pakṣaparikṣepairnāśayāmi purīṁ prabho |

prabhāvāttava govinda ko na vidyādbalaṁ mama ||2-121-98

O lord! Whose city I shall destroy by waving my wings? O govinda (kṛṣṇa)! Who does not know about your splendor and my power?

gadāvegaṁ ca te vīra cakrāgniṁ ca mahābhuja |

nāvabudhyati mūḍhātmā ko darpānnāśameṣyati ||1-121-99

O valiant! O the one with powerful arms! Who is the foolish soul, who does not know about the speed of your mace and the fire of your cakra? Who is going to perish due to his pride?

halaṁ siṁhamukhaṁ kasya vanamālī niyokṣyati |

kasya dehastu nirbhinno medinīṁ yāsyati prabho ||2-121-100

On whom the one who wears a garland of wild flowers (balarāma) will send his plough having the face of lion? O lord! Whose body will be split and fall on the face of earth?

kasya śaṅkharavaiḥ prāṇānmohayiṣyasi mādhava |

ko'yaṁ saparivāro'dya yāsyate yamasādanam ||2-121-101

O mādhava (kṛṣṇa)! To whom are you giving the fear of life by the sound of your conch? Who is going to the house of death today along with his followers?

evamukte tu vacane vainateyena dhīmatā |

vāsudevo vacaḥ prāha śṛṇu tvaṁ vadatāṁ vara ||2-121-102

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) As the son of vinatā, garuḍa, the one with intellect, spoke these words, the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) spoke the following words. O the best among speakers (janamejaya!) Hear those words:

baleḥ putreṇa bāṇena prādyumniraparājitaḥ |

uṣāyāḥ kāraṇe baddho nagare śoṇitāhvaye |

The son of pradyumna (aniruddha) who is undefeatable was bound by bāṇa, the son of bali, during the battle at the city of blood, due to uṣā.

aniruddhastu kāmārto baddho nāgairviṣolbaṇaiḥ ||2-121-103

tasya mokṣārthamāhūto mayā tvaṁ patageshvara |

aniruddha, distressed by desire, was bound all over by poisonous serpentine arrows. O the king of birds! You were called by me for his release.

tavavegasamo nāsti pakṣiṇāṁ pravaro bhavān |

aśakyaṁ ca tadadhvānaṁ gantumanyena kāśyapa ||2-121-104

There is no one equal to you in speed. You are the most excellent among the birds, O the son of kashyapa! None other (than you) will be able to go there.

tatra prāpaya māṁ śīghraṁ yatra prādyumnirāvasat |

vaidarbhī te snuṣā vīra rudatī putragṛddhinī |2-121-105

Take me quickly to the place where the son of pradyumna (aniruddha) is. The princess of vidarbha, your daughter in law (wife of pradyumna), is weeping here, eager to see her son.

tvatprasādādbhavatyeṣā putreṇa saha bhāminī |

amṛtaṁ tu hṛtaṁ pūrvaṁ tvayā pannaganāśana ||2-121-106

The wonderful woman will live with her son due to your pleasure. O the one who kills serpents! Long ago the nectar (amṛta) was taken away by you.

mayā saha samāgamya tasminkāle mahābhuja |

abhavanme dhvajashcaiva tvadbhaktāḥ sarvavṛṣṇayaḥ |

O the one with powerful arms! During those days, you took up residence on my flag as well. All the vṛṣṇi-s are your devotees!

(Note 1)

sakhitvaṁ mānayasvādya bhaktiṁ ca patageshvara ||2-121-107

O the lord of birds! Today, honour our friendship as well as devotion.

tava vegasamo nāsti pakṣiṇo na ca te samāḥ |

suparṇa sukṛtena tvāṁ shape pannaganāśana ||2-121-108

There is none equal to you in speed. There is none equal to you among birds. O the one who destroys serpents! Due to the result of righteous deeds, I speak to you.

dāsībhāvaṁ gatā mātā mokṣitaikākinā purā |

pakṣavikṣepamāśritya hatā yodhāstvayā purā ||2-121-109

Long ago, you, working alone, released your mother from slavery. Many soldiers were killed by the waving of your wings.

bhavānsuragaṇānsarvānpṛṣṭhamāropya vikramāt |

gaccha me hyagamāndeśānvijayaścha tavāśrayāt ||2-121-110

Carrying on your back the yādava-s (who are portions of deva-s born on earth) you go to places where it is difficult to go. My victory depends on you.

gurutvānmerutulyastvaṁ laghutvātpavanopamaḥ |

bhūte bhavye bhaviṣye ca na te tulyo'sti vikrame ||2-121-111

By heaviness, you are equal to the mountain meru. By lightness, you are similar to the wind. In the past, present and future, there is no one equal to you in valiance.

satyasandha mahābhāga vainateya mahādyute |

aniruddhe kṣaṇenādya sāhāyyamupakalpyatām ||2-121-112

O the one who keeps truth! O the illustrious one! O the highly splendorous one! O the son of vinatā! Today you should help quickly in the case of aniruddha.

garuḍa uvāca

atyadbhutamidaṁ vākyaṁ tava kṛṣṇa mahābhuja |

tvatprasādāccha vijayaḥ sarvatraiva mahābuja ||2-121-113

garuḍa said:

O kṛṣṇa! Your words are most wonderful. O the one with powerful arms! Everywhere, victory is due to your pleasure, O the one with powerful arms!

dhanyo'smyanugṛhīto'smi saṁstavānmadhusūdana |

stotavyastvaṁ mayā kṛṣṇa stauṣi māṁ tvaṁ mahābhuja ||2-121-114

I am fortunate and I am blessed, O the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa), by your praise. O kṛṣṇa! you are the one to be praised by me. But, O the one with powerful arms! I am praised by you!

vedādhyakṣaḥ surādhyakṣaḥ sarvakāmaprado bhavān |

amoghadarśanastvaṁ hi varārtīnāṁ varapradaḥ ||2-121-115

You are the Lord of veda-s, you are the Lord of deva-s, You fulfill all the desires of devotees. Your sight is fruitful to devotees. You are the provider of boons to those who seek boons.

caturbhujaścaturmūrtiścāturhotrapravartakaḥ |

cāturāśramyahotā ca caturnetā mahākaviḥ ||2-121-116

You have four arms, you manifest as four mūrthi-s (vāsudeva, saṁKarṣaṇa, pradyumna and aniruddha), you are the operator of the sacrifice cāturhotra (viṣṇu), you are the hota of the four aśramas. You are the refuge of the four puruṣārtha-s and you have great wisdom (great poet - mahākavi).

dhanurdharashcakradharo bhavāṣchaṅkhadharo mahān |

bhavānpūrveṣu deheṣu khyāto bhūmidharaḥ prabho ||2-121-117

You are the holder of the bow (śārṅga). You are the holder of the cakra (sudarshana). You are the holder of conch (pāṣchajanya). You are great. O lord! You are famous as the holder of earth in former bodies (kūrma, varāha).

lāṅgalī musalī cakrī devakītanayo bhavān |

cāṇūramathanaścaiva gopriyaḥ kaṁsahā bhavān ||2-121-118

You are the one who holds the plough (lāṅgala), the mace (musala, balarāma) and the cakra (viṣṇu). You are the son of devakī. You are the oppressor of cāṇūra, you are loved by cows and you are the slayer of kaṁsa.

govardhanadharashcaiva mallārirmallabhāvanaḥ |

mallapriyo mahāmallo mahāpuruṣa ityapi ||2-121-119

You are also the one who held the mountain govardhana, the enemy of wrestlers (cāṇūra), you promote the welfare of wrestlers, you are loved by wrestlers, you are the great wrestler and you are the great puruṣa.

viprapriyo viprahito viprajṣo viprabhāvanaḥ |

brahmaṇyaścha vareṇyaścha bhavāndāmodaraḥ smṛtaḥ |

You are the beloved of brahmins, you fulfill the desires of brahmins, you know the brahmins, you promote the welfare of brahmins, you are devoted to brahmins, you are the best among the excellent, you are remembered as the one having a waist round with rope.

pralambamathanashcaiva keśihā dānavāntakaḥ ||2-121-120

You are also the destroyer of pralamba, slayer of keshi and the slayer of demons.

asilomnashcha hantā ca tathā rāvaṇanāśanaḥ |

vibhīṣaṇasya bhagavānrājyado vālināśanaḥ ||2-121-121

You are the slayer of asiloma as well as the slayer of rāvaṇa. You are the lord as well as the provider of kingdom to vibhīṣaṇa. You are the slayer of vāli.

sugrīvarājyadātā tvaṁ balirājyāpahārakaḥ |

ratnahartā mahāratnaṁ samudrodarasaṁbhavaḥ ||2-121-122

You are the provider of kingdom to sugrīva and the one who took away (as vāmana) the kingdom of bali. You took the jewels (kaustubha, lakṣmī). You are the great jewel, born from the belly of ocean (dhanvantari, see nīlakaṇṭha commentary).

varuṇaścha bhavānkhyāto bhavāṁścha saridudbhavaḥ |

bhavānkhaḍgadharo dhanvī dhanurdharavaro mahān ||2-121-123

You are lord varuṇa. You are most famous. You are the mountain meru, the source of rivers (see nīlakaṇṭha commentary). You are the holder of the sword nāndaka, you hold the bow śārṅga and you are the best among holders of the bow.

dāśārha iti vikhyāto mahādhanvā dhanuḥpriyaḥ |

govinda iti vikhyata udadhistvaṁ ca suvrata ||2-121-124

You are famous as dāśārha. Your hold the great bow (śārṅga) and you like the bows. You are famous as govinda. O the observer of vows! You are the ocean.

ākāśaścha tapashcaiva samudramathano bhavān |

bhavānsvargo bahuphalo bhavānsvargacharo mahān ||2-121-125

You are the sky and the penance. You are the one who churned the ocean. You are the heaven having a variety of fruits (of good actions). You are the great one who moves in heaven.

tvameva ca mahāmegho bījaniṣpattireva ca |

trailokyamathanastvaṁ ca krodhalobhamanorathaḥ ||2-121-126

You are the great cloud. You bring about the consummation of seeds. You are the oppressor of the three worlds (by the fire of your anger). You are the anger, the eager desire and the desire of the mind.

bhavānkāmapradaścaiva kāmaḥ sarvadhanurdharaḥ |

saṁvarto vartanashcaiva pralayo nilayo mahān ||2-121-127

You are the provider of desires as also the desire. You are the god of love, the holder of all bows. You are the great deluge, the destroyer as well as the creator. You are the deluge and you are the great refuge.

hiraṇyagarbhī rūpajṣo rūpavānmadhusūdanaḥ |

īśastvaṁ ca mahādeva asaṅkhyeyaguṇānvitaḥ ||2-121-128

You are hiraṇyagarbha (brahmā). You are the beautiful, you are the slayer of madhu (viṣṇu ), you are the lord, the great lord (shiva) having innumerable qualities.

stotumicchasi māṁ deva stotavyastvaṁ yadūttama |

O lord! Why are you praising me? O the best among yādava-s! You are the one to be praised.

cakṣuṣā ye tvayā ghorāḥ prāṇino hi nirīkṣitāḥ ||2-121-129

hatāste yamadaṇḍena tiryaṅnirayagāminaḥ |

If you look at the terrible beings with your (angry) eyes, they are killed by the staff of the god of death and they proceed to the womb of animals and hell.

ye tvayā paramaprītyā prāṇino vai nirīkṣitāḥ ||2-121-130

iha ca pretya te sarve sarvathā svargagāminaḥ |

If you look at the beings highly pleased, all of them, whether they are in this world or the other world, will proceed to the heaven by all means.

eṣa te'haṁ mahābāho vaśagaḥ śāsane sthitaḥ ||2-121-131

O the one with great arms! I am standing here by your side waiting for your order.

jayasthānaṁ tataḥ kṛtvā garuḍaḥ prāha keshavam |

ayamasmi sthito vīra Aruhasva mahābala ||2-121-132

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Taking up the position for victory (preparing for the journey), garuḍa told keshava (kṛṣṇa): O valiant! I am ready, standing here. O the one with great power! You may mount on me.

tataḥ kaṇṭhe pariṣvajya mādhavo garuḍaṁ tataḥ |

sakhe śatruvināśāya argho'yaṁ pratigṛhyatām ||2-121-133

Then mādhava (kṛṣṇa) embraced garuḍa on his neck and said: O Friend! Accept this tribute to you offered by me for the destruction of the enemy.

dattvārghaṁ parayā prītyā śaṅkhacakragadāsibhṛt |

āruroha mahābāhuḥ suparṇaṁ puruṣottamaḥ ||2-121-134

The one who holds the conch, cakra and the sword (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu) offered tribute to garuḍa with pleasure. The one with powerful arms, the best among men (kṛṣṇa) then mounted on the one having beautiful wings (garuḍa).

kṛṣṇasya pārśvamāgamya harṣādevāsthito'bhavat |

kṛṣṇakeśaḥ pravalayo viṣṇuḥ kṛṣṇaścha varṇataḥ ||2-121-135

Afterwards, the one with dark hair, (balarāma) came near kṛṣṇa and stood by his side happily. viṣṇu (kṛṣṇa), wearing bangles on his hand, was dark in colour as well.

caturdaṁṣtraścaturbāhuścaturvedaṣaḍaṅgavit |

śrīvatsāṅko'ravindākṣa ūrdhvaromā mṛdutvacaḥ ||2-121-136

Four teeth were sparkling in kṛṣṇa's mouth. He was having four arms. He knew the four veda-s with all the six parts. He was decorated with the auspicious mark śrīvatsa. His eyes were beautiful as the lotus flower. The hairs on his body were standing up. His speech was soft.

samāṅguliḥ samanakho raktāṅgulinakhāntaraḥ |

snigdhagambhīranirghoṣo vṛttabāhurmahābhujaḥ ||2-121-137

All his (kṛṣṇa-s) fingers were of proper length. All his nails were equal. The inside of fingers and nails were red in colour. His voice was smooth as well as deep. His arms were great and round.

ājānubāhustāmrāsyaḥ siṁhavispaṣṭavikramaḥ |

sahasramiva sūryāṇāṁ dīpyamānaḥ prakāśate ||2-121-138

His (kṛṣṇa-s) arms were long, extending up to his knee. His face was red in colour. Clearly, he was valiant, like a lion. He dazzled like a thousand suns blazing together.

yaḥ prabhurbhāti viśvātmā bhūtānāṁ bhāvano vibhuḥ |

yasyāṣṭāguṇamaiśvaryaṁ dadau prītaḥ prajāpatiḥ |

The lord, the pervading soul of the world, is the lord who is interested in the welfare of all beings. The lord of creatures (kashyapa), pleased, gave him the eight qualities (at the time of his incarnation as vāmana) (see nīlakaṇṭha commentary).

prajāpatīnāṁ sādhyānāṁ tridaśānām ca śāśvataḥ ||2-121-139

The lord (kṛṣṇa) is eternal among the lords of creatures, sādhya-s as well as the residents of heaven.

stūyamānaḥ stavairdivyaiḥ sūtamāgadhabandibhiḥ |

ṛṣibhiścha mahābhāgairvedavedāṅgapāragaiḥ ||2-121-140

The lord was praised with divine hymns by the bards, heralds and panegyrists as well as sages, and highly fortunate ones and experts of vedas and their parts.

saṁvidhānamathājṣāpya dvārakāyāṁ mahābalaḥ |

gamanāya matiṁ cakre vāsudevaḥ pratāpavān ||2-121-141

Ordering for proper arrangements at dvāraka, the splendorous and highly powerful son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) made up his mind (decided) to go (to the city of śoṇitapura).

āsthito garuḍaṁ devastasya cānu halāyudhaḥ |

pṛṣṭhato'nu balasyāpi pradyumnaḥ śatrukarṣaṇaḥ ||2-121-142

The deva (kṛṣṇa) was seated on garuḍa. Behind him, the one with the plough as weapon (balarāma) was seated. Behind balarāma, pradyumna, the attenuator of enemies was seated.

jaya bāṇaṁ mahābāho ye cāsyānugatā raṇe |

na hi te pramukhe sthātuṁ kaścicchakto mahāmṛdhe ||2-121-143

O the one with powerful arms! Conquer bāṇa and his followers in the battle! No one is capable of facing you in the great battle!

prasāde te dhruvā lakṣmīrvijayaścha parākrame |

vijeṣyasi raṇe śatruṁ daityendraṁ sahasainikam ||2-121-144

lakṣmi is definitely present in your pleasure and victory is present in your valiance. You will conquer the indra of demons (bāṇa) along with their soldiers in the battle.

siddhacāraṇasaṅghānāṁ maharṣīṇāṁ ca sarvaśaḥ |

śṛṇvanvāco'ntarikṣe vai prayayau keshavo raṇe ||2-121-145

Hearing these words spoken by the groups of siddha-s and cāraṇa-s all over in the sky, keshava (kṛṣṇa) proceeded for the battle.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi kṛṣṇaprayāṇe ekavimśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and twentyfirst chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, kṛṣṇa goes to śoṇitapura.

(Note 1)

Translator's note: The reference is to mahābhārata, ādi parva:

01029016a taṁ vavre vāhanaṁ kṛṣṇo garutmantaṁ mahābalam

01029016c dhvajaṁ ca cakre bhagavān upari sthāsyasīti tam

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-121-1 tata iti ||

· 2-121-11 marālāḥ haṁsāḥ teṣāṁ rudhireṇādroṇīva pakṣmāṇi raktāni nayanāni cakāśire ||

· 2-121-105 vidarbhī rukmiṇO duhitā te tava madīyabhrātuḥ snuṣā pradyumnabhāryātvāt ||

· 2-121-116 caturmūrtiḥ vāsudevasaṁkarṣaṇapradyumnāniruddhākhyaśchatatro mūrtayo yasya sa tathā | cāturhotraṁ yajṣīyaṁ karma cāturāśramyo homakartā trayāṇāmagnau homaḥ spaṣṭaḥ | sanyāsino'pi paramātmani jīvasya homo'stīti so'pi hotetyarthaḥ | caturvarṇaṁ puruṣārthānāṁ netā prāpakaḥ |

· 2-121-122 samudrodarasambhavaḥ dhanvantariḥ |

· 2-121-123 saridudbhavo meruḥ ||

· 2-121-126 krodhāgnirūpeṇa trailokyaṁ mathnāti iti trailokyamathanaḥ ||

· 2-121-127 saṁvartaḥ saṁvṛṇavānpralayaḥ | vartanaḥ āviṣkurvāṇo nilayaḥ sthitikālaścha tvameva ||

· 2-121-131 ubhāvapi lokau prāpyate sarvathā svargagāminaḥ sukhabhājaḥ ||

· 2-121-132 jayasthānaṁ prasthānamudrām ||

· 2-121-135 kṛṣṇakeśo balarāma pravalaya ityādistutiḥ kṛṣṇasyaivaḥ ||

· 2-121-139 prajāpatiḥ kaśyapaḥ yasya vāmanarūpeṇetatputrasya ||

· 2-121-141 saṁvidhānaṁ purarakṣaṇam ||

· 2-121-143 jaya bāṇamityādyā vācaḥ śṛṇvan prayayau iti tṛtīyeyānvayaḥ ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāmekaviṁśatyādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

122 - yuddhe'gnigaṇāpayānaṁ jvarotpattistena kṛṣṇasya yuddhaṁ ca - kṛṣṇa overcomes agni-s in combat, and His battle with jvara

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tatastūryaninādaiścha śaṅkhānāṁ ca mahāsvanaiḥ |

bandimāgadhasūtānāṁ stavaiścāpi sahasraśaḥ ||2-122-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Then, accompanied by the loud sounds of thousands of tūrya-s and conches, the panegyrists, heralds and bards sang hymns praising kṛṣṇa.

sa tūnmukhairjayāśīrbhiḥ stūyamāno hi mānavaiḥ |

babhāra rūpaṁ somārkaśukrāṇāṁ pratimaṁ tadā ||2-122-2

Praised by men looking up with the blessings for victory, kṛṣṇa took up a blazing form similar to that of the moon, the sun and the venus.

atīva shuśubhe rūpaṁ vyomni tasyotpatiṣyataḥ |

vainateyasya bhadraṁ te bṛṁhitaṁ haritejasā ||2-122-3

(O king! janamejaya! vaiśampāyana continued) Let there be good to you! The form of vinata's son (garuḍa) rising up in the sky, expanding by the splendor of hari (viṣṇu - kṛṣṇa), dazzled the most.

athāṣṭabāhuḥ kṛṣṇāstu parvatākārasaṁnibhaḥ |

vibabhau puṇḍarīkākṣo vikāṅkṣanbāṇasaṅkṣayam ||2-122-4

kṛṣṇa with eight hands appeared huge like a mountainous body. The one with eyes as beautiful as the lotus flower (kṛṣṇa) desiring the decline of bāṇa, dazzled the most.

asicakragadābāṇā dakṣiṇaṁ pārśvamāsthitāḥ |

charma śārṅgaṁ tathā cāpaṁ śaṁkhaṁ chaivāsya vāmataḥ ||2-122-5

kṛṣṇa was holding the sword, cakra, mace and arrows on his right hands and the shield, the bow śārṅgaṁ and the conch on his left hands.

śīrṣāṇāṁ vai sahasraṁ tu vihitaṁ śārṅgadhanvanā |

sahasraṁ caiva kāyānāṁ vahansaṅkarṣaṇastadā ||2-122-6

The one who holds the bow śārṅgaṁ (kṛṣṇa) formed thousands of heads. Then saṅkarṣaṇa (balarāma) created thousands of bodies.

śvetapraharaṇo'dhṛṣyaḥ kailāsa iva śṛṅgavān |

prasthito garuḍenātha udyanniva divākaraḥ ||2-122-7

The one holding the white-coloured weapons, the unassailable lord, appeared like the mountain kailāsa with peaks. Mounted on garuḍa, he looked like the rising lord of the day (sun).

sanatkumārasya vapuḥ prādurāsīnmahātmanaḥ |

pradyumnasya mahābāhoḥ saṅgrāme vikramiṣyataḥ ||2-122-8

As pradyumna, the one with great arms took up valiance in the battlefield, his body became the body of the great soul, sanatkumāra.

sa pakṣabalavikṣepairvidhunvanparvatānbahūn |

jagāma mārgaṁ balavānvātasya pratiṣedhayan ||2-122-9

Breaking many mountains with the powerful waving of his wings, powerful garuḍa went, blocking the path of the wind.

atha vāyoratigatimāsthāya garuḍastadā |

siddhacāraṇasaṅghānāṁ śubhaṁ mārgamavātarat ||2-122-10

Then garuḍa took up the speed of wind and entered the auspicious path of the groups of siddha-s and cāraṇas.

atha rāmo'bravīdvākyaṁ kṛṣṇamapratimaṁ raṇe |

Then (bala)rāma spoke these words to kṛṣṇa who is incomparable in battle:

svābhiḥ prabhābhirhīnāḥ sma kṛṣṇa kasmādapūrvavat ||2-122-11

(balarāma said:) O kṛṣṇa! We have lost our splendor. How did this happen which never occurred before?

sarve kanakavarṇābhāḥ samvṛttāḥ sma na saṁśayaḥ |

kimidaṁ brūhi nastattvaṁ kiṁ meroḥ pārśvagā vayam ||2-122-12

All of us are covered by a golden colour. There is no doubt. Tell us the reason why this is so? Are we going by the side of the meru mountain?

śrībhagavānuvāca

manye bāṇasya nagaramabhyāsasthamariṁdama |

rakṣārthaṁ tasya niryāto vahnireṣa sthito jvalan ||2-122-13

The auspicious lord (kṛṣṇa) said:

O the oppressor of foes (balarāma)! Understand that the city of bāṇa is certainly near. The fire has come out (of the city) blazing for protecting the city.

agnerāhavanīyasya prabhayā sma samāhatāḥ |

tena no varṇavairūpyamidaṁ jātaṁ halāyudha ||2-122-14

We are opposed all over by the splendor of the fire āhavanīya. O the one who has the plough as weapon (balarāma)! That is why the change of colour has occurred to us.

śrīrāma uvāca

yadi sma sannikarṣasthā yadi niṣprabhatāṁ gatāḥ |

tadvidhatsva svayaṁ buddhyā yadatrānantaraṁ hitam ||2-122-15

The auspicious (bala)rāma said:

If we are near the city and if we have lost our splendor, then think with your intellect and do the next according to your wish.

śrībhagavānuvāca

kuruṣva vainateya tvaṁ yaccha kāryamanantaram |

tvayā vidhāne vihite kariṣyāmyahamuttamam ||2-122-16

The auspicious lord (kṛṣṇa) said:

O the son of vinatā (garuḍa)! Do what is to be done here next. After you do what is to be done according to you, I shall do the best what is to be done.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

etacchrutvā tu garuḍo vāsudevsya bhāṣitam |

cakre mukhasahasraṁ hi kāmarūpī mahābalaḥ ||2-122-17

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Hearing what was told by the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa), the powerful garuḍa who can take up any form as he desires, created thousands of faces.

gaṅgāmupāgamattūrṇaṁ vainateyo mahābalaḥ |

āplutyākāśagaṅgāyāmāpīya salilaṁ bahu ||2-122-18

Afterwards, the highly powerful son of vinatā (garuḍa) went to the river gaṅgā. Jumping into the divine river ākāśagaṅga, he drank lots of water.

pravavarṣopari gato vainateyaḥ pratāpavān |

tenāgniṁ śamayāmāsa buddhimānvinatātmajaḥ ||2-122-19

The splendorous son of vinata (garuḍa) showered water standing above. The son of vinata (garuḍa), the one having intellect, extinguished the fire with water.

agnirāhavanīyastu tataḥ śāntimupāgamat |

The fire āhavanīya was thus pacified.

taṁ dṛṣṭvā''havanīyaṁ tu śāntamākāśagaṅgayā |

paramaṁ vismayaṁ gatvā suparṇo vākyamabravīt ||2-122-20

Seeing that the fire āhavanīya was pacified by the water of the divine ākāśagaṅgā, the one having beautiful wings, garuḍa was highly astonished. He said the following words:

aho vīryamathāgnestu yo dahedyugasaṅkṣaye |

yadeva varṇavairūpyaṁ cakre kṛṣṇasya dhīmataḥ ||2-122-21

O! The power of fire is strong enough to burn the sky during the decline of the era. This fire had imparted the different colour to kṛṣṇa with intellect.

trayastrayāṇāṁ lokānāṁ paryāptā iti me matiḥ |

kṛṣṇaḥ saṅkarṣaṇaścaiva pradyumnashcha mahabalaḥ ||2-122-22

I think that the three, kṛṣṇa, saṅkarṣaṇa (balarāma) as also pradyumna, highly powerful, are capable of opposing the three worlds.

tataḥ praśānte dahane saṁpratasthe sa pakṣirāṭ |

svapakṣabalavikṣepaṁ kurvanghoraṁ mahāsvanam ||2-122-23

As the fire was subdued, the king of birds, garuḍa proceeded further, making terrible and loud sounds by waving his wings powerfully.

taṁ dṛṣṭvā vismayaṁ tatra rudrasyānucarāgnayaḥ |

āsthitā garuḍaṁ hyete nānārūpā bhayāvahāḥ ||2-122-24

Seeing them there, the followers of rudra (shiva), the fires wondered: Who are these men having different terrible forms, mounted on garuḍa?

kimarthamiha saṁprāptāḥ ke vāpīme janāstrayaḥ |

niśchayaṁ nādhigacchanti te girivrajavahnayaḥ ||2-122-25

What purpose did they come here? Who are these three? Those fires of the mountain could not reach any decision.

prāvartayaṁścha saṅgrāmaṁ taistribhiḥ saha yādavaiḥ |

teṣāṁ yuddhaprasaktānāṁ saṁnādaḥ sumahānabhūt ||2122-26

Then the fires fought the battle with the three yādavas. While they were engaged in the battle, loud sounds were heard.

taṁ ca śrutvā mahānādaṁ siṁhānāmiva garjatām |

athāṅgirāḥ svapuruṣaṁ preṣayāmāsa buddhimān ||2-122-27

Hearing those loud sounds, similar to the roaring of lions, aṅgiras, the one with intellect, sent his man (to find out).

yatra tadvartate yuddhaṁ tatra gacchasva mā ciram |

dṛṣṭvā tatsarvamāgaccha ityuktaḥ prahitastvaran ||2-122-28

(aṅgiras said:) Go to the place where the battle is going on. Do not delay. See everything (the battle) and come back. Saying this, the man was sent quickly.

tathetyuktvā sa tadyuddhaṁ vartamānamavaikṣata |

agnīnāṁ vāsudevena saṁsaktānāṁ mahāmṛdhe ||2-122-29

Saying let it be, the person went to see the battle between the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) and the fires in the great battle field.

te jātavedasaḥ sarve kalmāṣaḥ kusumastathā |

dahanaḥ śoṣaṇaścaiva tapanashcha mahābalaḥ ||2-122-30

All those fires, kalmāṣa, kusuma, dahana, śoṣṇa as also the highly powerful tapana,

svāhākārasya viṣaye prakhyātāḥ paṣcha vahnayaḥ |

those five fires are famous in the consecration by uttering svahā (while offering oblation to fire ).

athāpare mahābhāgāḥ svairanīkairvyavasthitāḥ ||2-122-31

piṭharaḥ patagaḥ svarṇaḥ śvā gādho bhrāja eva ca |

There are other highly splendorous fires along with their armies, named piṭhara, pataga, svarṇa, śvā, gādha as well as bhrāja.

svadhākārāśrayāḥ paṣcha ayuddhyaṁste'pi cāgnayaḥ ||2-122-32

These five fires based on svadhā were also fighting there.

jyotiṣṭomavibhāgau ca vaṣaṭkārāśrayau punaḥ |

dvāvagnī saṁprayudhyete mahātmānau mahādyutī ||2-122-33

āgneyaṁ rathamāsthāya sharamudyamya bhāsvaram |

Two fires, great souls with the great splendor of jyotiṣṭoma division and based on vaṣaṭkāra also fought there, mounted on the chariot of fire and holding sparkling arrows.

tayormadhye'ṅgirāścaiva maharṣirvibabhau raṇe ||2-122-34

Among them the great sage aṅgiras dazzled in the battle.

sthitamaṅgirasaṁ dṛṣṭvā vimuṣchantaṁ śitāṣcarān |

kṛṣṇaḥ provāca saṅkruddhaḥ smayanniva punaḥ punaḥ ||2-122-35

Seeing sage aṅgiras releasing sharp arrows in the battle, kṛṣṇa became angry. Smiling again and again, he said:

tiṣṭhadhvamagnayaḥ sarve eṣa vo vidadhe bhayam |

mamāstratejasā dagdhā disho yāsyatha vidrutāḥ |

All of you fires! Halt! I shall create fear for you. Burning in the splendor of my arrows, you will run far away in all directions.

athāṅgirāstriśūlena dīptena samadhāvata ||2-122-36

ādadāna iva krodhātkṛṣṇaprāṇānmahāmṛdhe |

Then sage aṅgiras came running with a sparkling trident, becoming angry to take away the life of kṛṣṇa in the great battle.

triśūlaṁ tasya dīptaṁ tu ciccheda parameṣubhiḥ |

ardhacandraistathā tīkṣṇairyamāntakanibhopamaiḥ ||2-122-37

kṛṣṇa cut the sparkling trident with his crescent shaped sharp arrows similar to those of the god of death.

sthūṇākarṇena bāṇena dīptena sa mahāmanāḥ |

vivyādhāntakatulyena vakṣasyaṅgirasaṁ tataḥ ||2-122-38

Then the great soul kṛṣṇa split the chest of sage aṅgiras with sparkling arrows named sthūṇakarṇa, equal to those of the god of death.

rudhiraughaplutairgātrairaṅgirā vihvalanniva |

viṣṭabdhagātraḥ sahasā papāta dharaṇītale ||2-122-39

aṅgiras was distressed with blood flowing from his body. He suddenly fell down on earth with his stunned body.

śeṣāstato'gnayaḥ sarve catvāro brahmaṇaḥ sutāḥ |

ādhāvantastadā śīghraṁ bāṇasya puramantikāt ||2-122-40

All the remaining fires, the four sons of brahmā ran away quickly to the city of bāṇa.

athāgamattataḥ kṛṣṇo yatra bāṇapuraṁ tataḥ |

atha bāṇapuraṁ dṛṣṭvā dūrātprovāca nāradaḥ ||2-122-41

kṛṣṇa went to the place where the city of bāṇa was located. Seeing the city of bāṇa from far away, nāradā said:

etattacchoṇitapuraṁ kṛṣṇa pashya mahābhuja |

atra rudro mahātejā rudrāṇyā sahito'vasat ||2-122-42

(nārada said:) kṛṣṇa! This is the city of blood. O the one with powerful arms! Look! rudra (shiva) having high splendor stays here along with rudrāṇi (pārvatī).

guhashcha bāṇaguptyarthaṁ satataṁ kṣemakāraṇāt |

nāradasya vacaḥ śrutvā kṛṣṇaḥ saṁprahasanbravīt ||2-122-43

guha (subrahmaṇya) is also staying here always for protecting bāṇa for his welfare. Hearing the words of nārada, kṛṣṇa spoke thus.

kṣaṇāṁ cintayatāmatra śrūyatāṁ ca mahāmune |

yadi vāvataredrudro bāṇasaṁrakṣaṇaṁ prati ||2-122-44

shaktito vayamapyatra saha yotsyāma tena vai |

O great sage! Hear my words and think about it quickly. If rudra comes down to protect bāṇa, we shall definitely fight with him according to our strength.

evaṁ vivadatostatra kṛṣṇanāradayostadā || 2-122-45

prāptā nimeṣamātreṇa śīghragā garuḍena te |

As kṛṣṇa and nārada were discussing among them, they reached the place quickly because of garuḍa.

tataḥ śaṅkham samādhāya vadane puṣkarekṣaṇaḥ ||2-122-46

vāyuvegasamudbhūto meghashcandramivodgiran |

Then the one having eyes as beautiful as the lotus flower, kṛṣṇa held the conch on his mouth, like a rain cloud brings out the moon, prompted by the speed of the wind.

tataḥ pradhmāpya taṁ śaṅkhaṁ bhayamutpādya vīryavān ||2-122-47

pravivesha puraṁ kṛṣṇo bāṇasyādbhutakarmaṇaḥ |

Then the valiant kṛṣṇa blew the conch and created fear. Then kṛṣṇa who performs wonderful tasks entered the city of bāṇa.

tataḥ śaṅkhapraṇādaiścha bherīṇāṁ ca mahāsvanaiḥ ||2-122-48

bāṇānīkāni sahasā saṁnahyanta samantataḥ |

Then, accompanied by the sounds of conch and the loud sounds of kettle drums (bherī), the army of bāṇa assembled quickly all around.

tataḥ kiṅkarasainyaṁ tu vyādiṣṭaṁ samare bhayāt ||2-122-49

koṭiśaścāpi bahusho dīptapraharaṇāstadā |

Then the valiant (bāṇa) dispatched an army of his servants. There are much more than ten million soldiers, holding lighted arrows.

tadasaṅkhyeyamekasthaṁ mahābhravanasaṁnibham ||2-122-50

nīlāṣjanachayaprakhyamaprameyamathākṣayam |

Then that innumerable army assembled together like a huge cloud having the form of a large dark blue coloured stone which cannot be measured and which do not have any decline.

dīptapraharaṇāḥ sarve daityadānavarākṣasāḥ ||2-122-51

pramāthagaṇamukhyāścha ayudhyankṛṣṇamavyayam |

All the demons, dānava-s and rākṣsa-s, holding lighted weapons as well as the major oppressing groups fought against kṛṣṇa who does not have any decline.

sarvatastaiḥ pradīptāsyaiḥ sārchiṣmadbhirivāgnibhiḥ ||2-122-52

abhyupetya tadātyugrairyakṣarākṣasakinnaraiḥ |

All those terrible yakṣa-s, rākṣasa-s and kinnara-s having blazing mouths similar to those fires who receive oblations, going near them, surrounding them all around,

pīyate rudhiraṁ teṣāṁ caturṇāmapi saṁyuge ||2-122-53

drank the blood of all four of them (kṛṣṇa, balarāma, pradyumna and garuḍa).

tadbalaṁ tu samāsādya balabhadro mahābalaḥ |

provāca vacanaṁ tatra parasya balanāśanaḥ ||2-122-54

Approaching the enemy's army, the highly powerful balabhadra (balarāma) spoke the following words: See the destruction of the army.

kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa mahābāho vidhatsvaiṣāṁ mahadbhayam |

kṛṣṇa! O kṛṣṇa! O the one with powerful arms! Create great fear in them!

iti saṣchoditaḥ kṛṣṇo balabhadreṇa dhīmatā ||2-122-55

teṣāṁ vadhārthamāgneyaṁ jagrāha puruṣottamaḥ |

kṛṣṇa, the one with intellect, who was prompted thus by balabhadra (balarāma), the best among men, took up the weapon, āgneya to kill them.

astramastravidāṁ śreṣṭho yamāntakasamaprabhaḥ |

pravidhūyāsuragaṇānkravyādānastratejasā ||2-122-56

The best among the experts of archery, took up the arrow, having splendor equal to the god of death and drove away the group of demons such as kravya by the splendor of the arrow.

prayayau tvarayā yukto yatra dṛśyeta tadbalam |

He went quickly to the place where the army was located.

śūlapatṭṭiśaśaktyṛṣṭipinākaparighāyudham ||2-122-57

pramāthagaṇabhūyiṣṭhaṁ balaṁ tadabhavatkṣitau |

That army, enriched by the oppressing groups was standing on the earth (battlefield) holding various weapons such as lances, three point spears (paṭṭiśa), darts, swords (ṛṣṭi), tridents (pināka) and clubs studded with iron (parigha).

śailameghapratīkāśairnānārūpairbhayānakaiḥ |

vāhanaiḥ saṅghaśaḥ sarve yodhāstatrāvatasthire ||2-122-58

All the warriors of various terrible forms, appearing huge like mountains and clouds, were standing as a group, ready with their chariots,

vātodbhūtairiva ghanairviprakīrṇairivācalaiḥ |

appearing like clouds scattered by the wind and sparkling mountains.

shuśubhe tatra bahulairanīkairdṛḍhadhanvibhiḥ |

musalairasibhiḥ śūlairgadābhiḥ parighaistathā ||2-122-59

The numerous warriors, firm with their bows in battle, dazzled in the battlefield, holding weapons such as club, sword, spears, maces and clubs studded with iron.

abādhaṁ tadasaṅkhyeyaṁ shuśubhe sarvato balam |

That army crowded by innumerable warriors dazzled all around.

tataḥ saṅkarṣaṇo devamuvāca madhusūdanam ||2-122-60

Then the saṅkarṣaṇa (balarāma) told the lord,slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa):

kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa mahābāho yadetaddṛśyate balaṁ |

etaiḥ saha raṇe yoddhumicchāmi puruṣottama ||2-122-61

kṛṣṇa! O kṛṣṇa! O the one with powerful arms! I wish to fight with this army which is seen here, O the best among men.

śrīkṛṣṇa uvāca

mamāpyeṣaiva saṣjātā buddhirityabravīccha tam |

ebhiḥ saha raṇe yoddhumiccheyaṁ yodhasattamaiḥ ||2-122-62

The auspicious kṛṣṇa said:

I want to tell you that I also have the same intention. I also wish to fight with these warriors, the best among warriors.

yuddhyataḥ prāṅmukhasyāstu suparṇo vai mamāgrataḥ |

savyapārśve tu pradyumnastathā me dakṣiṇe bhavān |

I shall fight on the east side. Let the one with beautiful wings (garuḍa) fight before me. pradyumna shall fight on my left side and you shall fight on my right.

rakṣitavyamathānyonyamasminghore mahāmṛdhe ||2-122-63

In this terrible and great battle, we shall fight protecting each other.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ bruvantaste'nyonyamadhirūḍhāḥ khagottamam |

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Speaking thus to each other, they mounted on the best among the birds (garuḍa).

giriśṛṅganibhairghorairgadāmusalalāṅgalaiḥ ||2-122-64

yuddhyato rauhiṇeyasya raudraṁ rūpamabhūttadā |

Then the form of the son of rohiṇī (balarāma) became highly terrible, fighting the battle using terrible maces, clubs and ploughs dazzling like the peaks of mountains,

yugānte sarvabhūtānāṁ kālasyeva didhakṣataḥ ||2-122-65

appearing equal to Time burning all beings at the end of the era.

ākṛṣya lāṅgalāgreṇa muśalenāvapothayat |

cacārātibalo rāmo yuddhamārgaviśāradaḥ ||2-122-66

Dragging the enemies with the tip of his plough, and striking them with his club, the highly powerful (bala)rāma, expert in the methods of battle, moved in the battlefield.

pradyumnaḥ śarajālaistānsamantātparyavārayat |

dānavānpuruṣavyāghro yuddhyamānānmahābalaḥ ||2-122-67

The tiger among men, the highly powerful pradyumna, blocked the fighting demons all around with a group of arrows.

snigdhāṣjanachayaprakhyaḥ śaṅkhacakragadādharaḥ |

pradhmāya bahuśaḥ śaṅkhamayudhyata janārdanaḥ ||2-122-68

The one who agitates men, the one who holds the conch, cakra and the mace, the one who dazzles like a sparkling black stone (kṛṣṇa) blew his conch again and fought the battle.

pakṣaprahāranihatā nakhatuṇḍāgradāritāḥ |

nītā vaivasvatapuraṁ vainateyena dhīmatā ||2-122-69

The one with intellect, the son of vinatā (garuḍa) led the enemies to the city of the god of death (vaivasvata) by striking them with his wings and splitting them with his nails and the tip of his beak.

tairhanyamānaṁ daityānāmanīkaṁ bhīmavikramam |

abhajyata tadā saṅkhye bāṇavarṣasamāhatam || 2-122-70

The innumerable army, enriched with the highly valiant demons being killed by them, scattered in the battle with the shower of arms.

bhajyamāneṣvanīkeṣu trātukāmaḥ samabhyayāt |

jvarastripādastriśirāḥ ṣaḍbhujo navalocanaḥ ||2-122-71

As the army was getting scattered, jvara having three legs, three heads, six arms and nine eyes arrived at the battlefield to protect them.

bhasmapraharaṇo raudraḥ kālāntakayamopamaḥ |

nadanmeghasahasreṇa tulyo nirghātaniḥsvanaḥ ||2-122-72

Jvara was smeared with ashes ( all over his body). He was terrible, comparable to the god of death, antaka, yama. He roared with a sound equal to the sound of thunders of a thousand clouds.

niḥśvasaṣjṛmbhamāṇaścha nidrānvitatanurbhṛśam |

netrābhyāmākulaṁ vaktraṁ muhuḥ kurvanbhramanmuhuḥ ||2-122-73

He sighed and yawned. His body was sleepy. He confused and confounded others by showing his face, full of eyes, again and again.

saṁhṛṣṭaromā glānākṣo bhagnachitta iva shvasan |

halāyudhamabhikruddhaḥ sākṣepamidamabravīt ||2-122-74

Hairs stood on his body with excitement. His eyes were dim. He was sighing with a sad mind. Becoming angry, he confronted the one having plough as weapon (balarāma) and said, challenging him:

kimevaṁ balamatto'si na māṁ pashyasi saṁyuge |

tiṣṭha tiṣṭha na me jīvanmokṣyase raṇamūrdhani ||2-122-75

(jvara said): Why are you not seeing me, who is proud with power, in the battle? Halt! Halt! I will not let you live in the battle!

ityevamuktvā prahasanhalāyudhamupādravat |

yugāntāgninibhairghorairmuṣṭibhirjanayanbhayam ||2-122-76

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Speaking thus, jvara terrifying with his fists, terrible like the fires at the end of the world (pralaya) laughed and fought with the one having plough as his weapon.

caratastatra saṅgrāme maṇḍalāni sahasraśaḥ |

rauhiṇeyasya śīghreṇa nāvasthānamadṛśyata ||2-122-77

As jvara moved circling the battle field thousands of times, the son of rohiṇī (balarāma) was unable to see his position due to the speed.

tasya bhasma tadā kṣiptaṁ jvareṇāpratimaujasā |

śaighryādvakṣo nipatitaṁ śarīre parvatopame ||2-122-78

The ashes thrown by jvara with un-equaling splendor quickly fell on the chest, on the body, comparable to a mountain (of balarāma).

tadbhasma vakṣasastasya meroḥ śikharamāgamat |

pradīptaṁ patitaṁ tatra giriśṛṅgaṁ vyadārayat ||2-122-79

Those ashes, from the chest of balarāma, reached the peak of mountain meru , fell on it , blazing and then split the peak of the mountain.

śeṣeṇa cāpi jajvāla bhasmanā kṛṣṇapūrvajaḥ |

niḥśvasanjṛmbhamāṇaścha nidrānvitatanurbhṛśam ||2-122-80

With the remaining ashes, the elder brother of kṛṣṇa burned, sighed and yawned, with a sleepy body.

netrayorākulatvaṁ ca muhuḥ kurvanbhramaṁstathā |

saṁhṛṣṭaromā glānākṣaḥ kṣiptachitta iva shvasan ||2-122-81

The one who was confused (balarāma) again showed his distress with his eyes, with hair standing up with excitement, sad eyes, lost mind and sighs.

tato haladharo bhagnaḥ kṛṣṇamāha vichetanaḥ |

kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa mahābāho pratīto'smyabhayaṁ kuru ||2-122-82

Then the frustrated one, the one having plough as his weapon (balarāma) losing his mind told kṛṣṇa: kṛṣṇa! O kṛṣṇa! I have fallen down. Give me refuge.

dahyāmi sarvatastāta kathaṁ śāntirbhavenmama |

ityevamukte vacanaṁ balenāmitatejasā ||2-122-83

O my brother! I am burning all over. How will I become calm and comfortable? As balarāma with unlimited splendor was speaking these words,

prahasya vacanaṁ prāha kṛṣṇaḥ praharatāṁ varaḥ |

na bhetavyamitītyuktvā pariṣvakto halāyudhaḥ ||2-122-84

the best among strikers, kṛṣṇa, spoke these words, laughing: Do not fear. Speaking thus, kṛṣṇa caressed the one having plough as weapon (balarāma).

kṛṣṇena paramasnehāttato dāhātpramucyata |

mokṣayitvā balaṁ tatra dāhāttu madhusūdanaḥ ||2-122-85

As kṛṣṇa caressed him with love, balarāma was released from the burning. The slayer of madhu released balarāma from burning.

provāca paramakruddho vāsudevo jvaraṁ tadā |

Then the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa), becoming highly angry told jvara.

śrībhagavānuvaca

ehyehi jvara yudhyasva yā te śaktirmahāmṛdhe ||2-122-86

yaccha te pauruṣaṁ sarvaṁ taddarshayatu no bhavān |

The auspicious lord (kṛṣṇa) said:

Come, come! jvara! Fight with your power in the great battle. You show all your manliness to me.

savyetarābhyāṁ bāhubhyāmevamukto jvarastadā ||2-122-87

cikṣepainaṁ mahadbhasma jvālāgarbhaṁ mahābalaḥ |

Jvara who was told thus (by kṛṣṇa), using his hands, not on the left side, the one with high power, threw the great ashes which were blazing.

tataḥ pradīptagātrastu muhūrtamabhavatprabhuḥ ||2-122-88

kṛṣṇaḥ praharatāṁ śreṣṭhaḥ śamaṁ cāgnirgatastataḥ |

Then for a moment, the lord, kṛṣṇa, the best among strikers, became one having a blazing body. Then the fire was extinguished.

tatastairbhujagākārairbāhubhistu tribhistadā ||2-122-89

jaghāna kṛṣṇaṁ grīvāyāṁ muṣṭinaikena chorasi |

Then jvara struck kṛṣṇa on the neck with his three arms having the shape of serpents and on his chest with his fists.

sa saṁprahārastumulastayoḥ puruṣasiṁhayoḥ ||2-122-90

jvarasya tu mahāyuddhe kṛṣṇasya tu mahaujasaḥ |

Then there was a great tumultuous battle with strikes between the men among lions, kṛṣṇa of great splendor and jvara.

parvateṣu patantīnāmaśanīnāmiva svanaḥ ||2-122-91

kṛṣṇajvarabhujāghātairyuddhamāsītsudāruṇam |

The battle between kṛṣṇa and jvara became highly terrible with striking of arms with loud sounds like the sounds of thunder falling on the mountains.

naivamevaṁ prahartavyamiti tatra mahāsvanaḥ |

muhūrtamabhavadyuddhamanyonyaṁ tu mahātmanoḥ ||2-122-92

Loud sounds were heard there saying: Strike not like this, but like this. A great battle occurred there between the two great souls.

tato jvaraṁ kanakavicitrabhūṣaṇaṁ

nyapīḍayadbhujavalayena saṁyuge |

jagatkṣayaṁ samupanayaṣjagatpatiḥ

śarīradhṛggaganacharaṁ mahāmṛdhe ||2-122-93

Then the lord of the world (kṛṣṇa), as if about to cause destruction of the world, suppressed jvara, who was moving in the sky and decorated with beautiful golden ornaments, by encircling him with his arms, in the great battle.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi kṛṣṇajvarayuddhe dvāviṁśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and twentysecond chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata , kṛṣṇa overcomes agni-s in combat, and His battle with jvara.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-122-1 tata iti ||

· 2-122-2 sa rathasthaḥ | ata eva unmukhaiḥ ūrdhvamukhaiḥ ||

· 2-122-5 aṣṭasu bāhuṣu aṣṭānyāyudhānyāha | asīti ||

· 2-122-6 sahasraṁ anantaṁ śīrṣāṇi ||

· 2-122-9 pakṣayorbalena ye vikṣepāstaiḥ |

· 2-122-24 vismayaṁ prāpuriti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-122-34 āṅgirāmukhyo'gniḥ ||

· 2-122-37 yamāntakanibhopamaiḥ yamanibhaḥ krūraiḥ anatakopamaiḥ prāṇaharaiḥ ||

· 2-122-38 sthūṇātulyo karṇau tiryakphalake yasya tena sthūṇakarṇena ||

· 2-122-43 bravīt abravīt ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīKāyāṁ dvāviṁśatyādhikaśatatao'dhyāyaḥ

123 - jvarasya parājayo varalābhaścha - jvara defeated, gets a boon

vaiśampāyana uvāca

mṛtamityabivijṣāya jvaraṁ śatruniṣūdanaḥ |

kṛṣṇo bhujabalābhyāṁ tu cikṣepātha mahītale ||2-123-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Thinking that it is dead, the slayer of enemies, kṛṣṇa, threw away jvara, with his hands, on to the ground.

muktamātraḥ sa bāhubhyāṁ kṛṣṇadehaṁ vivesha ha |

amuktvā vigrahaṁ tasya kṛṣṇasyāpratimaujasaḥ ||2-123-2

As he was released from the hands of kṛṣṇa, jvara (fever) entered the body of kṛṣṇa. jvara did not leave the body of kṛṣṇa having incomparable splendor.

sa hyāviṣṭastathā tena jvareṇāpratimaujasā |

kṛṣṇaḥ skhalanniva muhuḥ kṣitau gāḍhaṁ vyavartata ||2-123-3

As he was possessed by jvara (fever) having incomparable splendor, kṛṣṇa faltered again while standing fixed on the ground.

jṛmbhate shvasate caiva valgate ca punaḥ punaḥ |

romāṣchotthitagātraścha nidrayā cābhibhūyate ||2-123-4

He yawned, sighed as well as trembled again and again. Hairs stood on his body due to excitement. His body became affected by sleep.

tataḥ sthairyaṁ samālambya kṛṣṇaḥ parapuraṣjayaḥ |

vikurvati mahāyogī jṛmbhamāṇaḥ punaḥ punaḥ ||2-123-5

Then regaining firmness, kṛṣṇa, the one who conquered the cities of others, the great yogi, yawned again and again.

jvarābhibhūtamātmānaṁ vijṣāya puruṣottamaḥ |

so'sṛjajjvaramanyaṁ tu pūrvajvaravināśanam ||2-123-6

The best among men, realizing that his soul is possessed by jvara (fever), created another jvara (anti fever) to destroy the earlier jvara.

ghoraṁ vaiṣṇavamatyugraṁ sarvaprāṇibhayaṅkaram |

saṁsṝṣṭavānsa tejasvī taṁ jvaraṁ bhīmavikramam ||2-123-7

kṛṣṇa of great splendor created a huge, valiant, terrible and ferocious vaiṣṇava jvara, most terrifying for all beings.

jvaraḥ kṛṣṇavisṛṣṭastu gṛhītvā taṁ jvaraṁ balāt |

kṝṣṇāya hṝṣṭaḥ prāyacchattaṁ jagrāha tato hariḥ ||2-123-8

The jvara created by kṛṣṇa caught the other jvara by force quickly and handed over him to kṛṣṇa happily. hari (kṛṣṇa) accepted it.

tatastaṁ paramakruddho vāsudevo mahābalaḥ |

svagātrātsvajvareṇaiva niṣkāsayata vīryavān ||2-123-9

Then the highly powerful son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) became highly angry. Valiant kṛṣṇa expelled the jvara (fever) from his body using the jvara (anti fever) created by him.

āvidhya bhūtale chainaṁ śatadhā kartumudyataḥ |

vyaghoṣata jvarastatra bhoḥ paritrātumarhasi ||2-123-10

He began to swing the body of jvara to split it in hundreds on earth. Then the jvara shouted: O! Please save me!

āviddhyamāne tasmiṁstu kṛ+ṣṇenāmitatejasā |

aśarīrā tato vāṇī hyantarikṣādabhāśata ||2-123-11

As kṛṣṇa of incomparable splendor was swinging the body of jvara, a body less voice spoke from the sky:

kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa mahābāho yadūnāṁ nandivardhana |

mā vadhīrjvaramenaṁ tu rakṣaṇīyastvayānagha ||2-123-12

kṛṣṇa! O kṛṣṇa! O the one with powerful arms! O the one who increases the happiness of the yādava-s! Do not kill this jvara! O the one without any sin! It is to be protected by you!

ityevamukte vacane taṁ mumocha hariḥ svayam |

bhūtabhavyabhaviṣyasya jagataḥ paramo guruḥ ||2-123-13

When these words were spoken, hari (kṛṣṇa), the preceptor of the past, the present and the future universe, himself released the jvara (fever).

kṛṣṇasya pādayormūrdhnā śaraṇaṁ so'gamajjvaraḥ |

evamukto hṛṣīkeśaṁ jvaro vākyamathābravīt ||2-123-14

That jvara, bowing at the feet of kṛṣṇa with its head, sought refuge. The jvara who was released thus, spoke these words to the lord of the senses (kṛṣṇa).

śṛṇuṣva mama govinda vijṣāpyaṁ yadunandana |

yo me manoratho deva taṁ tvaṁ kuru mahābhuja ||2-123-15

(jvara said) O govinda (kṛṣṇa)! Hear my words! O the son of yadu (kṛṣṇa)! Hear what I am saying. O deva! O the one with powerful arms! Please do as per my wish!

ahameko jvarastāta nānyo loke jvaro bhavet |

tvatprasādāddhi devesha varamenaṁ vṛṇomyaham ||2-123-16

I am the only one jvara (fever) in the world. There shall not be another jvara. O lord of deva-s! With your pleasure, I seek this boon.

deva uvāca

evaṁ bhavatu bhadraṁ te yathā tvaṁ jvara kāṅkṣase |

varārthināṁ varo deyo bhavāṁścha śaraṇaṁ gataḥ ||2-123-17

deva (kṛṣṇa) said:

Let it be so. Let there be good to you. O jvara! Let it be as per your wish. The seeker of the boons shall be given boons. You have sought refuge.

eka eva jvaro loke bhavānastu yathā purā |

yo'yaṁ mayā jvaraḥ sṛṣṭo mayyevaiṣa pralīyatām ||2-123-18

There shall be only one jvara (fever) in the world as before. Let the jvara (anti fever) created by me, dissolve in me.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evamukte tu vacane jvaraṁ prati mahāyaśāḥ |

kṛṣṇaḥ praharatāṁ śreṣṭhaḥ punarvākyamuvāca ha ||2-123-19

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya !) The one with high fame (kṛṣṇa) spoke these words to jvara (fever). kṛṣṇa, the best among strikers spoke again as follows:

vāsudeva uvāca

śṛṇuṣva jvara saṁdeśaṁ yathā loke chariṣyasi |

sarvajātiṣu viśrabdhaṁ yathā sthāvarajaṅgame ||2-123-20

The son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) said:

O jvara! Hear my message about the order by which you shall move fearless in the world among all beings, stationary as well as moving.

tridhā vibhajya cātmānaṁ matpriyaṁ yadi kāṅkṣase |

catuṣpādānbhajaikena dvitīyena ca sthāvarān ||2-123-21

If you desire what I like, divide your soul in three parts. With one part possess the quadrupeds, with the second part, possess the stationary.

tṛtīyo yashcha te bhāgo mānuṣeṣūpapatsya te |

Your third part is suitable for residing among human beings.

tridhā bhūtaṁ vapuḥ kṛtvā pakṣiṣu tvaṁ bhava jvara ||2-123-22

caturtho yastṛtīyasya bhaviṣyati sa te dhruvam |

jvara! In this way dividing your body in three parts, you shall be present in all appropriate places. One fourth of your third part will definitely be present in birds.

ekāntarastṛtīyastu sa vai cāturthiko jvaraḥ ||2-123-23

The third variety of fever (jvara), when it occurs with a difference of one day, will be called ekāntara (one having a difference of one day), with two days difference will be called tijara and three days difference cāturthika javara.

(Note 1)

mānuṣeṣvabhibhedena vasa tvaṁ pravibhajya vai |

jātiṣvathāvaśeṣāsu nivasa tvaṁ śṛṇuṣva me ||2-123-24

Dividing your form with these differences you shall reside in human beings and remaining beings. Hear me further.

vṛkṣeṣu kīṭarūpeṇa tathā saṅkochapatrakaḥ |

pāṇḍupatraścha vikhyātaḥ phaleṣvāturyameva ca ||2-123-25

You shall reside in trees in the form of worms and insects, famous under the names of fever (jvara) causing shrinkage of leaves (saṅkochapatraka) and fever (jvara) causing yellowing of leaves (pāṇḍupatraka). Also you shall reside in fruits under the name Atura (sick or having disease).

apāṁ tu nīlikāṁ vidyācchikhodbhedena barhiṇām |

padminyādau himo bhūtvā pṛthivyāmapi choṣaraḥ ||2-123-26

In water, you will be known as nīlikā. You will reside in peacocks under the name shikhodbheda, in lotus flowers as frost (hima) and on earth as saline soil.

gairikaḥ parvateṣveva matprasādādbhaviṣyasi |

goṣvapasmārako bhūtvā khorakashcha bhaviṣyasi ||2-123-27

With my pleasure, you shall reside among mountains as mouse (girika), among cows as epilepsy and disease of foot.

evaṁ tvaṁ bahurūpeṇa bhaviṣyasi mahītale |

darśanātsparśanāccāpi prāṇināṁ vadhameṣyasi ||2-123-28

In this way, you shall live on the face of earth in many forms. You will be able to kill beings by looking or touching.

ṛte devamanuṣyāṇāṁ nānyastvām visahiṣyati |

No one will be able to bear you except deva-s and human beings.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

kṛṣṇasya vacanaṁ śrutvā jvaro hṛṣṭamanā hyabhūt ||2-123-29

provāca vacanaṁ kiṁchitpraṇamitvā kṛtāṣjaliḥ |

vaiśampāyana said:

Hearing these words of kṛṣṇa, jvara became one with a happy mind. Bowing to kṛṣṇa with folded hands, jvara said the following words:

jvara uvāca

sarvajātiprabhutvena kṛto dhanyo'smi mādhava ||2-123-30

jvara said:

O mādhava (kṛṣṇa)! You made me fortunate with the lordship of all beings (by being able to reside in all beings).

bhūyaścha te vacaḥ kartumicchāmi puruṣarṣabha |

tadājṣāpaya govinda kiṁ karomi mahābhuja ||2-123-31

O the great bull among men! I wish to hear your words again. O govinda (kṛṣṇa)! O the one with great arms! Order me! What shall I do?

ahamasurakulapramāthinā

tripurahareṇa hareṇa nirmitaḥ |

raṇaśirasi vinirjitastvayā

prabhurasi deva tavāsmi kiṅkaraḥ ||2-123-32

I, created by hara (shiva), the destroyer of tripura, the oppressor of demons was conquered in battle by you. Hence O deva! You are my lord and I am your servant.

dhanyosmanugṛhīto'smi

yattvayā matpriyaṁ kṛtam |

ājṣāpaya priyaṁ kiṁ te

cakrāyudha karomyaham ||2-123-33

I am fortunate and I am blessed. You have done what I like. Order me! O the one having cakra as weapon (kṛṣṇa)! What shall I do?

vaiśampāyana uvāca

jvarasya vacanaṁ śrutvā vāsudevo'bravīdvacaḥ |

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Hearing the words of jvara, the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) said the following words:

abhisaṁdhiṁ śṛṇuṣvādya yattvāṁ vakṣyāmi niśchayāt ||2-123-34

Lord kṛṣṇa said:

Definitely I shall tell you our agreement. Now hear me.

śrībhagavānuvāca

mahāhave tava mama ca dvayorimaṁ

parākramaṁ bhujabalakevalāstrayoḥ |

praṇamya māmekamanāḥ paṭhettu yaḥ

sa vai bhavejjvara vigatajvaro naraḥ ||2-123-35

In this great battle, you and I used only the power of our arms for our valiance. The one who recites the following, bowing to me with concentrated mind shall become devoid of all fevers (jvara).

tripādbhasmapraharaṇastriśirā navalocanaḥ |

sa me prītaḥ sukhaṁ dadyātsarvāmayapatirjvaraḥ ||2-123-36

jvara , the lord of all diseases, with three feet, having ashes as the weapon, with three heads and nine eyes, shall be pleased with me and provide comfort to me.

ādyantavantaḥ kavayaḥ purāṇāḥ

. sūkṣmā bṛhanto'pyanuśāsitāraḥ |

sarvāṣjvarānghnantu mamāniruddha-

pradyumnasaṅkarṣaṇavāsudevāḥ ||2-123-37

Those who are at the beginning and end, those who are wise, those who are ancient, those who are subtle, abundant and great instructors, the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa ), saṅkarṣaṇa (balarāma), pradyumna and aniruddha, may be pleased and remove all my fevers.

evamuktastu kṛṣṇena jvaraḥ sākṣānmahātmanā |

provāca yaduśārdūlamevametadbhaviṣyati ||2-123-38

jvara who was told thus by kṛṣṇa, the real great soul, told the tiger of yādava-s: Then, let it be so.

varaṁ labdhvā jvaro hṛṣṭaḥ kṛṣṇāccha samayaṁ punaḥ |

praṇamya śirasā kṛṣṇamapakrāntastato raṇāt ||2-123-39

jvara, who received the boon from kṛṣṇa became happy and made the agreement with him. He bowed to kṛṣṇa, lowering his head and went away, leaving the battlefield.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi jvarakṛṣṇasaṁvāde trayoviṁśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this the one hundred and twentythird chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, jvara defeated, gets a boon.

Note 1: see gītā press commentary page 877

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-123-1 mṛtamiti ||

· 2-123-21 tridheti | tvaṁ tridhābhūtaṁ vapuḥ kṛtvā catuṣpādādiṣu bhavetyadhyāhṛtya yojyam ||

· 2-123-23 tathā tṛtīyasya bhāgasya caturthāṁśaḥ sapakṣiṣu dhruvo bhaviṣyartāti yojanā ||

· 2-123-25 āturyaṁ ekapradeshe jālakena saṁkochaḥ ||

· 2-123-27 apasmārakaḥ bhūtāveśaḥ | khorakaścharaṇarogaḥ ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ trayoviṁśatyādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ |

124 - bāṇasainyaḥ saha kṛṣṇasya yuddhaṁ bāāsainyāpayānaṁ rudreṇa saha kṛṣṇayuddhādikīrtanaṁ ca - kṛṣṇa's battles with bāṇa army and with rudra

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tataste tvaritāḥ sarve trayastraya ivāgnayaḥ |

vainateyamathāruhya yudhyamānā raṇe sthitāḥ ||2-124-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Then all three of them like three fires, mounted on the son of vinatā (garuḍa), stood in the battle field, fighting with the enemies.

tataḥ sarvāṇyanīkāni bāṇavarṣairavākiran |

ardayanvainateyasthā nadanto'tibalādraṇe ||2-124-2

Then, they, mounted on the son of vinatā (garuḍa) started oppressing the enemies forcefully in the battle by showering a group of arrows all over on the army.

cakralāṅgalapātaiścha bāṇavarṣaiścha pīḍitam |

saṣcukopa mahānīkaṁ dānavānāṁ durāsadam ||2-124-3

Oppressed by the strikes of cakra and plough and by shower of arrows, that great army of demons, difficult to conquer, became highly angry.

kakṣe'gniriva saṁvṛddhaḥ śuṣkendhanasamīritaḥ |

kṛṣṇabāṇāgnirudbhūto vivṛddhiṁ paramāṁ gataḥ ||2-124-4

Like a fire flourishing with the fuel of dry wood, the fire generated by kṛṣṇa's arrows blazed and flourished the most all around.

dānavānāṁ sahasrāṇi tasminsamaramūrdhani |

yugāntāgnirivārchiṣmāndahamāno vyarājata ||2-124-5

That fire blazed like the fire at the end of era (pralaya) burning thousands of demons in the forefront of the battle.

tāṁ dīpyamānāṁ mahatīṁ nānāpraharaṇārditām |

senāṁ bāṇaḥ samāsādya vārayanvākyamabravīt ||2-124-6

That great army was set ablaze, struck by many varieties of weapons. Seeing this bāṇa tried to stop them and said the following words:

lāghavaṁ samupāgamya kimarthaṁ bhayaviklavāḥ |

daityavaṁśasamutpannāḥ palāyadhvaṁ mahāhavāt ||2-124-7

(bāṇa said:) Why are you, born in the race of demons, running away from the great battle, overcome by fear, becoming light hearted?

kavacāsigadāprāsakhaḍgacharmaparaśvadhān |

utsṛjyotsṛjya gacchanti kiṁ bhavanto'ntarikṣagāḥ ||2-124-8

Why are you who can move in the sky, running away (from the battle), leaving your armour, knives, maces, darts, knives, shields and axes?

svajātiṁ caiva bhāvaṁ ca harasaṁsargameva ca |

mānayadbhirna gantavyameṣo hyahamavasthitaḥ ||2-124-9

Respecting the nature of your race as well as the association with hara (shiva), you should not leave (the battle field). I am here to protect you.

evamuccaritaṁ vākyaṁ śṛṇvantastadacintayan |

apākrāmanta te sarve dānavā bhayamohitāḥ ||2-124-10

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya!) Even after hearing these words, spoken (by bāṇa) they did not think about these words. All the demons, confused by fear, ran away from the battlefield.

pramāthagaṇaśeṣaṁ tu tadanīkamatiṣṭhata |

bhagnāvaśeṣaṁ yuddhāya punashacakre manastadā ||2-124-11

The remaining army with the oppressing groups, stood there. Whatever army was left over after being broken up, again prepared for battle.

kumbhāṇḍo nāma bāṇasya sakhāmātyaścha vīryavān |

bhagnaṁ svabalamālokya idaṁ vacanamabrav It ||2-124-12

Seeing that his army is broken, the valiant friend and minister of bāṇa, named kumbhāṇḍa, spoke the following words:

eṣa bāṇaḥ sthito yuddhe śaṅkaro'yaṁ guhastathā |

kimarthaṁ balamutsṛjya bhavanto yānti mohitāḥ ||2-124-13

Here bāṇa is standing in the battle field , as well as śaṅkara (shiva) as also guha (subrahmaṇya). Why are you running away, confused, leaving the army?

prāṇāṁstyaktvā palāyante sarve dānavapuṅgavāḥ |

All the prominent demons are running away, abandoning their life.

evaṁ kumbhāṇḍavākyaṁ te śṛṇvanto bhayavihvalāḥ ||2-124-14

ekānte bhayavitrastāḥ sarve yānti disho daśa |

Even after hearing kumbhāṇḍa's words, the demons, one by one, overcome with fear, ran away in all the ten directions, confused with fear.

bhagnaṁ balaṁ tato dṛṣṭvā kṛṣṇenāmitatejasā |

saṁraktanayanaḥ sthāṇuryuddhāya paryavartata ||2-124-15

Seeing that kṛṣṇa with unlimited splendor has broken up the army, sthāṇu (shiva) with blood red eyes came to the battle field.

bāṇasaṁrakṣaṇaṁ kartuṁ rathamāsthāya suprabham |

devaḥ kumāraścha tathārathenāgnisamena vai ||2-124-16

shiva was mounted on a highly bright chariot for protecting bāṇa. The god kumāra (subrahmaṇya) was also mounted on a chariot, dazzling like the chariot of the fire god.

nandīśvarasamāyuktaṁ rathamāsthāya vīryavān |

saṁdaṣṭauṣṭhapuṭo rudraḥ pradhāvata yato hariḥ ||2-124-17

The valiant rudra , biting his lips, mounted on a chariot driven by nandīśvara, came to the place in the battle field, where hari (kṛṣṇa) was located.

pibanniva tadākāśaṁ siṁhayukto mahāsvanaḥ |

ratho bhāti ghanonmuktaḥ paurṇamāsyāṁ yathā śaśī ||2-124-18

The chariot. yoked with lions produced a huge sound as if swallowing the sky. The chariot dazzled like the moon released by the clouds on a full moon day.

tato gaṇasahasraistu nānārūpairbhayāvahaiḥ |

nadadbhirvividhānnādānratho devasya shobhayan ||2-124-19

Thousands of shiva's followers, terrible, having many forms and shouting in different ways, added splendor to the chariot of the lord.

kechitsiṁhamukhāstatra tathā vyāghramukhāḥ pare |

nāgāśvoṣṭramukhāstatra pravepuratipīḍitāḥ ||2-124-20

Some were with the face of lions, others were with the face of tigers. Some were with the face of serpents, horses and camels. All of them, highly tormented (by arrows), trembled.

vyālayajṣopavītāścha kechittatra mahābalāḥ |

kharoṣtragajavaktrāścha aśvagrīvāścha saṁsthitāḥ ||2-124-21

Some, highly powerful, were wearing serpents as their sacred thread. Some had faces of donkeys, camels and elephants. Some were having necks similar to horses.

cāgamārjāravaktrāścha meṣavaktrāstathāpare |

cīriṇaḥ śikhinaścānye jaṭilordhvaśiroruhāḥ ||2-124-22

Some had faces like goats as well as cats. Others had faces of sheep. Some were wearing barks of trees. Others had hair locks, matted hair as also some others kept their hair dressed as an upward heap.

bhagnāḥ paripatanti sma śaṅkhadundubhiniḥsvanaiḥ |

kechitsaumyamukhāstatra divyaiḥ śastrairalaṅkṛtāḥ ||2-124-23

Some of them fell down by the sound of conch and kettle drums. Some of them with gentle faces were decorated with divine weapons.

nānāpuṣpakṛtāpīḍā nānāpraharaṇāyudhāḥ |

vāmanā vikaṭāścaiva siṁhavyāghraparicchadāḥ ||2-124-24

Some kept varieties of flowers on their heads. Some were armed with varieties of weapons. Some were dwarfs, some monstrous as well as wearing the skins of lions and tigers.

rudhirārdrairmahāvaktrairmahādaṁṣṭrā balipriyāḥ |

devaṁ saṁparivāryātha mahāśatrupramardanam ||2-124-25

Some were having large mouths, moist with blood, having fangs, who liked sacrifices (to be offered to them). They stood surrounding the lord (shiva), the great oppressor of enemies.

līlāyamānāstiṣṭhanti saṅgrāmābhimukhonmukhāḥ |

They stood in the battle field as though playing, ready for battle, facing the enemy.

tato divyaṁ rathaṁ dṛṣṭvā rudrasyākliṣṭakarmaṇaḥ ||2-124-26

kṛṣṇo garuḍamāsthāya yayau rudrāya saṁyuge |

Then seeing the divine chariot of rudra (shiva) who performs difficult tasks, kṛṣṇa mounted on garuḍa, for fighting with rudra (shiva).

vainateyasthamāsyantamāyāntamagraṇīṁ harim ||2-124-27

vivyādha kupito bāṇairnārācānāṁ shatena saḥ |

shiva, becoming angry, shot one hundred sharp arrows at hari (kṛṣṇa), who came to the front of the battle shooting arrows, mounted on garuḍa.

sa sharairarditastena hareṇākliṣṭakarmaṇā ||2-124-28

harirjagrāha kupito hyastraṁ pārjanyamuttamam |

hari, (kṛṣṇa) who was oppressed by the arrows shot by hara (shiva), the performer of difficult tasks, became angry and took up the best arrow, pārjanya.

pracacāla tato bhūmirviṣṇurudraprapīḍitā ||2-124-29

nāgāśchordhvamukhāstatra vicelurabhipīḍitāḥ |

Then the earth, oppressed by (the battle between) viṣṇu (kṛṣṇa) and rudra (shiva) shook. The oppressed serpents moved with their faces held up.

parvatāḥ patitāstatra jaladhārābhirāplutāḥ ||2-124-30

kechinmumuchire tatra śikharāṇi samantataḥ |

The mountains fell off, bathing in fountains of water. Some of them lost their peaks there, all over.

dishashcha pradishashcaiva bhūmirākāśameva ca ||2-124-31

pradīptānīva dṛśyante sthāṇukṛṣṇasamāgame |

As sthāṇu (shiva) and kṛṣṇa fought against each other, all the directions, the entire earth as well as the sky was seen as though, lighted.

samantatashcha nirghātāḥ patanti dharaṇītale ||2-124-32

śivāśchaivāśivānnādānnadante bhīmadarśanāḥ |

Thunderstorms fell all over the face of earth. Jackals, fierce to look at, howled aloud indicating inauspiciousness.

vāsavaścānadanghoraṁ rudhiraṁ cāpyavarṣata ||2-124-33

ulkā ca bāṇasainyasya pucchenāvṛtya tiṣṭhati |

vāsava (indra) showered terrible torrents of blood. Meteors surrounded the tail of bānā's army.

pravavau mārutaścāpi jyotīṁṣyākulatāmiyuḥ ||2-124-34

prabhāhīnāstathauṣadhyo na carantyantarikṣagāḥ |

The wind blew with tremendous force. The stars became sad. The medicinal plants lost their splendor. Those moving in the sky (birds) did not fly.

etasminnantare brahmā sarvadevagaṇairvṛtaḥ ||2-124-35

tripurāntakamudhyantaṁ jṣātvā rudramupāgamat |

During this time, brahma, surrounded by all the groups of deva-s, knowing that the destroyer of tripura, rudra (shiva) is fighting (with) kṛṣṇa, came to shiva's side.

gandharvāpsarasaścaiva yakṣā vidyādharāstathā ||2-124-36

siddhacāraṇasaṅghāścha paśyanto'tha divi sthitāḥ |

Groups of gandharva-s, divine women as also yakṣa-s, vidyādhara-s, siddha-s and cāraṇa-s stood in the sky watching.

tataḥ pārjanyamastraṁ tatkṣiptaṁ rudrāya viṣṇunā ||2-124-37

yayau jvalannatha tadā yato rudro rathasthitaḥ |

Then viṣṇu (kṛṣṇa) shot the arrow pārjanya at rudra. It went blazing to the place where the chariot of rudra was located.

tataḥ śatasahasrāṇi śarāṇāṁ nataparvaṇām ||2-124-38

nipetuḥ sarvato digbhyo yato hararathasthitaḥ |

Then hundreds of thousands of arrows with soft head fell all over from all directions at the place where hara's (shiva's) chariot was located.

athāgneyaṁ mahāraudramastramastravidāṁ varaḥ ||2-124-39

mumocha ruṣito rudrastadadbhutamivābhavat |

Then rudra (shiva), the best among the experts of archery, became angry and released the highly terrible arrow, āgneya (belonging to the deity of fire). This became a wonder.

tato viśīrṇadehāste catvāro'pi samantataḥ ||2-124-40

nādṛśyanta śaraiśchannā dahyamānāścha vahninā |

Then all the bodies of all four (kṛṣṇa, balarāma, pradyumna and garuḍa) were split by the arrow. Covered by the arrows, their bodies, not to be seen, were burned by fire.

simhanādaṁ tataścakruḥ sarva evāsurottamāḥ ||2-124-41

hato'yamiti vijṣāya āgneyāstreṇa vai tadā |

Then the best among demons roared like lions, thinking that they were killed by the weapon, āgneya.

tatastadvisahitvājo hyastramastravidāṁ varaḥ ||2-124-42

jagrāha vāruṇaṁ so'straṁ vāsudevaḥ pratāpavān |

Bearing the power of that arrow, the splendorous son of vasudeva, (kṛṣṇa) the best among the experts of archery, took up the arrow, vāruṇa (belonging to the deity of water, sea).

pratyukte vāsudevena vāruṇāstre'titejasi ||2-124-43

āgneyaṁ praśamaṁ yātamastraṁ vāruṇatejasā |

As the son of vasudeva, the one with high splendor (kṛṣṇa) shot the weapon vāruṇa in response, the weapon āgneya was pacified by the splendor of the weapon vāruṇa.

tasminpratihate tvastre vāsudevena saṁyuge ||2-124-44

paiśācaṁ rākṣasaṁ raudraṁ tathaivāṅgirasaṁ bhavaḥ |

mumocāstrāṇi catvāri yugāntāgninibhāni vai ||2-124-45

As the weapon āgneya was pacified by the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) in the battle, bhava (shiva) released four weapons paiśāca, rākṣasa, raudra and āṅgirasa having the splendor of fire at the end of the world.

vāyavyamatha sāvitraṁ vāsavaṁ mohanaṁ tathā |

astrānāṁ vāraṇārthāya vāsudevo hyamuṣchata ||2-124-46

The son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) released four weapons, vāyavya (belonging to the deity of wind) , sāvitra (belonging to the deity, sun), vāsava (belonging to vāsava, indra) and mohana (depriving consciousness) to block the weapons (shot by shiva).

astraiścaturbhiścatvāri vārayitvāśu mādhavaḥ |

mumocha vaiṣṇavaṁ so'straṁ vyāditāsyāntakopamam ||2-124-47

mādhava (kṛṣṇa) blocking the four weapons (shot by shiva) by shooting four weapons, released the weapon, vaiṣṇava (belonging to viṣṇu) having open mouth, similar to the god of death.

vaiṣṇavāstre prayukte tu sarva evāsurottamāḥ |

bhūtayakṣagaṇāścaiva bāṇānīkaṁ ca sarvaśaḥ ||2-124-48

diśaḥ sarvā prādravanta bhayamohena viklavāḥ |

As kṛṣṇa shot the weapon vaiṣṇava, all the best among demons, all beings, groups of yakṣa-s as also the army of bāṇa, confused by fear and becoming distressed, ran away in all directions.

pramāthagaṇabhūyiṣṭhe dīrṇe sainye mahāsuraḥ ||2-124-49

nirjagāma tato bāṇo yuddhāyābhimukhastvaran |

Seeing that the groups of oppressing fighters and the army was scattered, the great demon, bāṇa, quickly started, eager to fight.

bhīmapraharaṇairghorairdaityaiścha sumahābalaiḥ |

vṛto māhārathairvīrairvajrīva sursattamaiḥ ||2-124-50

Like the best among deva-s, indra surrounded by the gods, bāṇa, surrounded by great strikers, terrible and greatly powerful demons and great, valiant chariot fighters, started for the battle.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

japaishcha homaishcha tathauṣadhībhi-

rmahātmanaḥ svastyayanaṁ pracakruḥ |

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) The great soul, bāṇa, prayed, offered sacrifices and herbs for an auspicious venture (battle).

sa tatra vastrāṇi śubhāścha gāvaḥ

phalāni puṣpāṇi tathaiva niṣkān ||2-124-51

baleḥ suto brāhmaṇebhyaḥ prayaccha-

nvirājate tena yathā dhaneśaḥ |

The son of bali (bāṇa) offered good clothes, auspicious cows, fruits, flowers as well as gold coins to the best of Brahmins, dazzling there, like the god of wealth.

sahasrasūryo bahukiṅkiṇīkaḥ

parārghyajāmbūnadaratnacitraḥ ||2-124-52

sahasracandrāyutatārakaścha

ratho mahānagnirivāvabhāti |

The great chariot dazzled there like fire, decorated by thousands of suns, many bells, costly gold and beautiful jewels, thousands of moons and ten thousand stars.

tamāsthito dānavasaṅgṛhītaṁ

mahādhvajaṁ kārmukadhṛksa bāṇaḥ ||2-124-53

bāṇa, holding the bow, mounted the chariot having a great flagstaff, driven by the dānava (kumbhāṇḍa).

udvartayiṣyanyadupuṅgavānā-

matīva raudraṁ sa bibharti rūpam |

sa manyumānvīrarathaughasaṅkulo

viniryayau tānprati daityasāgaraḥ ||2-124-54

bāṇa took up a terrible and fearful form, ready for making the prominent yādava-s return (from the battle). Immediately the ocean (many) of valiant demons, became angry and advanced towards the yādava-s, assembling all the chariots together.

vātapravṛddhastu taraṅgasaṅkulo

yathārṇavā lokavināśanāya |

bhīmāni saṁtrāsakarairvapurbhi-

stānyagrato bhānti balāni tasya ||2-124-55

Like the ocean attempting to destroy the world with powerful winds and huge waves, the huge and frightening army of demons dazzled before him.

mahārathānyucchritakārmukāṇi

saparvatānīva vanāni rājan |

viniḥsṛtaḥ sāgaratoyavāsā-

datyadbhutaścāhavadraṣṭukāmaḥ ||2-124-56

O king! (janamejaya! vaiśampāyana continued) With great chariots, holding the bows high, the army appeared like a huge forest with mountains. bāṇa with a most wonderful form, started for the battle, rising up from his place among the waters of the ocean.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi rudrakṛṣṇayuddhe caturviṁśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and twenty fourth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, kṛṣṇa's battles with bāṇa army and with rudra

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-124-1 tata iti ||

· 2-124-2 ardayan apīḍayan | āḍabhāva ārṣaḥ ||

· 2-124-5 dahamānaḥ dahan ||

· 2-124-10 acintayan acintayantaḥ ||

· 2-124-19 gaṇasahariarvṛta iti śeṣaḥ | devasya rathaḥ shobhayan diśaḥ iti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-124-22 jaṭilāścha ūrdhvaśiroruhāścheti dvandaḥ |

· 2-124-23 lagnāḥ anyonyasaṁsaktāḥ bhūmāviti śeṣaḥ |

· 2-124-26 abhimukhāḥ sādarāḥ | unmukhā śatrorantarīkṣastvāt abhimukhāścha te unmukhāścheti vigrahaḥ ||

· 2-124-34 pucchena pucchapradeśam iyuḥ īryuḥ ||

· 2-124-56 viniḥsruto bāṇaḥ | sāgaratoyavasāt samudranikaṭasthanāt svasthānāt ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ caturviṁśatyādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

125 - brahmavākyātkṛṣṇabāṇayoryuddhanivṛttiḥ pitāmahajijṣāsayā mārkaṇḍeyakartṛkaṁ hariharamāhātmyakīrtanam stavakathanaṁ ca - fighting stops between rudra and Kṛṣṇa and hymn to harihara

vaiśampāyana uvāca

andhakārīkṛte loke pradīpte tryambake tathā |

na nandī nāpi ca ratho na rudraḥ pratyadṛśyata ||2-125-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) As the world was immersed in darkness, as the three eyed lord dazzled, nandi, the chariot as well as rudra (shiva) were not seen.

dviguṇaṁ dīptadehastu roṣeṇa ca bālena ca |

tripurāntakaro bāṇaṁ jagrāha ca caturmukhaṁ ||2-125-2

The destroyer of tripura-s, shiva, who dazzled twice due to anger as well as power, took up a four faced arrow.

saṁdadhatkārmukaṁ caiva kṣeptukāmastrilocanaḥ |

vijṣāto vāsudevena chittajṣena mahātmana ||2-125-3

As the three eyed lord placed the arrow on the bow for shooting, the great soul, the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa), the one who knows the minds (of others), came to know.

jṛmbhaṇaṁ nāma so'pyastraṁ jagrāha puruṣottamaḥ |

haraṁ saṁjṛmbhayāmāsa kṣiprakārī mahābalaḥ |

The best among men, (kṛṣṇa) took up an arrow named jṛmbhaṇaṁ. The one with great power, the one who does things quickly, made hara yawn.

saśaraḥ sadhanushcaiva harastenāśu jṛmbhitaḥ ||2-125-4

samjṣāṁ na lebhe bhagavānvijetāsurarakṣasām |

hara (shiva) who was with the arrow as well as the bow was made to yawn, the lord, the victor and protector of demons, lost his consciousness.

saśaraṁ sadhanuṣkaṁ ca dṛṣṭvātmānaṁ vijṛmbhitam ||2-125-5

balonmatto'tha bāṇo'sau śarvaṁ chodayate'sakṛt |

Seeing the great soul shiva with arrow as well as the bow yawning, bāṇa who was excited by his power, prompted sharva (shiva).

tato nanāda bhūtātmā snigdhagambhīrayā girā ||2-125-6

Then the soul of beings (shiva), shouted in a smooth and deep voice.

pradhmāpayāmāsa tadā kṛṣṇaḥ śaṅkhaṁ mahābalaḥ |

Then the highly powerful kṛṣṇa blew his conch.

pāṣchajanyasya ghoṣeṇā śārṅgavisphūrjitena ca ||2-125-7

devaṁ vijṛmbhitaṁ dṛṣṭvā sarvabhūtāni tatrasuḥ |

Due to the sound of pāṣchajanya (kṛṣṇa's conch) and the sound of the bow śārṅga and seeing the lord yawning, all the beings became terrified.

etasminnantare tatra rudrasya pārṣadā raṇe ||2-125-8

māyāyuddhaṁ samāśritya pradyumnaṁ paryavārayan |

During this time, the attendants of shiva, depending on the battle by illusion, surrounded pradyumna in the battle.

sarvāṁstu nidrāvaśagānkṛtvā makaraketumān ||2-125-9

dānavānnāśayattatra śarajālena vīryavān |

The one having fish on his flag, pradyumna made all (demons) enter into the influence of sleep. Valiant pradyumna destroyed the demons with a group of arrows.

pramāthagaṇabhūyiṣṭhāṁstatra tatra mahābalān ||2-125-10

The one with great power, pradyumna destroyed the army full of oppressing groups there.

tatastu jṛnbhamāṇasya devasyākliṣṭakarmaṇaḥ |

jvālā prādurabhūdvaktrāddahantīva disho daśa ||2-125-11

As the lord (shiva) who performs difficult tasks yawned, flames came out of his mouth, powerful to burn all the ten directions.

tatastu dharaṇī devī pīḍyamānā mahātmabhiḥ |

brahmāṇaṁ viśvadhātāraṁ vepamānābhyupāgamat ||2-125-12

Then the Goddess earth, oppressed by the (battle between) great souls trembled and approached brahmā, the creator of the world and sought refuge.

pṛthivyvāca

devadeva mahābāho pīḍyāmi paramaujasā |

kṛṣṇarudrabharākrāntā bhaviṣyaikārṇavā punaḥ ||2-125-13

Goddess earth said:

O the lord of gods! O the one with powerful arms! I am oppressed with high splendor. I am distressed by the battle between kṛṣṇa and rudra (shiva). I will again get immersed in the one ocean (ekārṇava).

aviṣahyamimaṁ bhāraṁ cintayasva pitāmaha |

laghvībhūtā yathā deva dhārayeyaṁ carācaram ||2-125-14

This load is unbearable. O grandfather! Please think about this (and do something) so that the fixed and movable can become light again to enable me to carry them.

tatastu kāśyapīṁ devīṁ pratyuvāca pitāmahaḥ |

muhūrtaṁ dhārayātmānamāśu laghvī bhaviṣyasi ||2-125-15

vaiśampāyana said:

Then the grandfather (brahmā) replied to the Goddess earth (kāśyapī): Bear the load for a moment. The load will soon become light.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

dṛṣṭvā tu bhagavānbrahmā rudraṁ vacanamabravīt |

The lord brahmā looked at rudra (shiva) and spoke the following words:

sṛṣṭo mahāsuravadhaḥ kiṁ bhūyaḥ parirakṣyase ||2-125-16

(Note 1)

The destruction of great demons has started now (with your consent). Then why are you protecting them?

na ca yuddhaṁ mahābāho tava kṛṣṇena rochate |

na ca budhyasi kṛṣṇaṁ tvamātmānaṁ tu dvidhā kṛtam ||2-125-17

O the one with great arms! I do not like your fighting with kṛṣṇa. Also you are not understanding kṛṣṇa with your intellect. Your soul is divided in two parts (of which one is kṛṣṇa).

tataḥ śarīrayogāddhi bhagavānavyayaḥ prabhuḥ |

pravishya pashyate kṛtsnāṁstrī.ṇllokānsacarācarān ||2-125-18

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) When he was advised thus by brahmā, the lord (shiva), the lord who does not have any decline, entered his (own) body by yoga and visualized the entire three worlds along with all the moving and fixed beings.

pravishya yogaṁ yogātmā varāṁstānanucintayan |

dvāravatyāṁ yaduktaṁ ca tadanusmṛtya sarvaśaḥ |

shiva, the soul of yoga, entered the state of yoga and thought about the boons he had given earlier (to bāṇa) and remembered all that he spoke in the city of doors (dvāravati).

jagāda nottaraṁ kiṁcinnivṛtto'sau bhavattadā ||2-125-19

(Considering all this) he (shiva) did not say anything in answer. Then he (shiva) retreated from the battle.

ātmānaṁ kṛṣṇayonisthaṁ pashyata hyekayonijam |

tato niḥsṛtya rudrastu nyastavādo'bhavanmṛdhe ||2-125-20

Then rudra (shiva) who is born from a single source, realized his own soul as the soul of kṛṣṇa (brahma - the ultimate soul). Then rudra (shiva), without any argument, retreated from the battle (with kṛṣṇa).

brahmāṇaṁ cābravīdrudro na yotsye bhagavanniti |

kṛṣṇena saha saṅgrāme laghvī bhavatu medinī ||2-125-21

Then rudra (shiva) told brahmā: O lord! I will not fight the battle with kṛṣṇa. Let the earth become light.

tataḥ kṛṣṇo'tha rudrashcha pariṣvajya parasparam |

parāṁ prītimupāgamya saṅgrāmādapajagmatuḥ ||2-125-22

Then kṛṣṇa and rudra embraced each other. They became highly pleased with each other and both retreated from the battle field.

na ca tau pashyate kechidyoginau yogamāgatau |

eko brahma tathā kṛtvā paśya.ṇllokānpitāmahaḥ ||2-125-23

No one else could realize that both kṛṣṇa and shiva are one with yoga. Only the grandfather brahma who has seen the world has made them so, realized them as one.

uvācaitatsamuddiśya mārkaṇḍeyaṁ sanāradam |

pārśvasthaṁ paripapraccha jṣātvā vai dīrghadarśinam ||2-125-24

Immediately brahmā spoke about this to mārkaṇḍeya and nārada, who were nearby, knowing that they are endowed with a vision for future.

pitāmaha uvāca

mandarasya gireḥ pārśve nalinyāṁ bhavakeshavau |

rātrau svapnāntare brahmanmayā dṛṣṭau harācyutau ||2-125-25

grandfather (brahmā) said:

O those with the soul of brahman (O mārkaṇḍeya and nārada)! I saw both bhava (shiva) and keshava (kṛṣṇa), hara (shiva) and the one not having any decline (kṛṣṇa), in a dream, in the night near a lake by the side of mountain mandara.

haraṁ ca harirūpeṇa hariṁ ca hararūpiṇam |

śaṅkhacakragadāpāṇiṁ pītāmbaradharaṁ haram ||2-125-26

I saw hara (shiva) in the form of hari (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu) and hari (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu) in the form of hara (shiva). hara (shiva) was seen as holding the conch, cakra, mace and wearing a yellow garment (like viṣṇu).

triśūlapaṭṭiśadharaṁ vyāghracharmadharaṁ harim |

garuḍasthaṁ cāpi haraṁ hariṁ ca vṛṣabhadhvajam ||2-125-27

I saw hari (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu) holding the trident, three point spear and wearing the tiger skin. hara (shiva) was mounted on garuḍa and hari (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu) was having the flag of the bull.

vismayo me mahānbrahmandṛṣṭvā tatparamādbhutam |

etadācakṣva bhagavanyāthātathyena suvrata ||2-125-28

O those with the soul of brahman (O mārkaṇḍeya and nārada)! Seeing that most superior wonder, I was wonderstruck. O lord! O the one who observes good penances! Please describe the secret of this in the proper way.

mārkaṇḍeya uvāca

śivāya viṣṇurūpāya viṣṇave śivarūpiṇe |

yathāntaraṁ na paśyāmi tena tau diśataḥ shivam ||2-125-29

mārkaṇḍeya said:

I do not see any difference between shiva in the form of viṣṇu and viṣṇu in the form of shiva. They provide auspiciousness to the world.

anādimadhyanidhanametadakṣaramavyayam |

tadeva te pravakṣyāmi rūpaṁ hariharātmakam ||2-125-30

I proclaim that the form with the soul of hari (viṣṇu) and hara (shiva) has no beginning, middle and end (destruction). This form is imperishable and having no decline.

yo viṣṇuḥ sa tu vai rudro yo rudraḥ sa pitāmahaḥ |

ekā mūrtistrayo devā rudraviṣṇupitāmahāḥ ||2-125-31

The one who is viṣṇu is shiva himself. The one who is shiva is the grandfather. The manifestation is one for the three lords, rudra (shiva), viṣṇu (kṛṣṇa) and the grandfather (brahmā).

varadā lokakartāro lokanāthāḥ svayaṁbhuvaḥ |

ardhanārīśvarāste tu vrataṁ tīvraṁ samāsthitāḥ ||2-125-32

They provide boons, they are the creators of the world, they are lords of the world, they are born from themselves, they are the half woman-man lord, observing severe penances.

yathā jale jalaṁ kṣiptaṁ jalameva tu tadbhavet |

rudraṁ viṣṇuḥ praviṣṭastu tathā rudramayo bhavet ||2-125-33

As water that falls on water becomes water, when viṣṇu enters rudra (shiva), he (viṣṇu) will become full of rudra (shiva).

agnimagniḥ praviṣṭastu agnireva yathā bhavet |

tathā viṣṇuṁ praviṣṭastu rudro viṣṇumayo bhavet ||2-125-34

As fire that enters fire becomes fire, when rudra (shiva) enters viṣṇu, he (rudra, shiva) will become full of viṣṇu.

rudramagnimayaṁ vidyādviṣṇuḥ somātmakaḥ smṛtaḥ |

agnīṣomātmakaṁ caiva jagatsthāvarajaṅgamam ||2-125-35

Remember that rudra (shiva) has the soul of fire and viṣṇu has the soul of soma (nectar, moon). All the world including the fixed and movable beings have the combined souls of fire and soma (shiva and viṣṇu).

kartārau cāpahartārau sthāvarasya charasya tu |

jagataḥ śubhakartārau prabhaviṣṇū maheshvarau ||2-125-36

Splendorous viṣṇu and the great lord (shiva) - both do good for the world. They are the creators as well as the destroyers of the fixed and moving beings.

kartṛkāraṇakartārau kartṛkāraṇakārakau |

bhūtabhavyabhavau devau nārāyaṇamaheśvarau ||2-125-37

Both the lords, nārāyaṇa (viṣṇu) and the great lord (shiva) are the creators of the creation and reason. They are the creators of all beings. Both of them are the past, future and the present.

[jagataḥ pālakāvetāvetau sṛṣṭikarau smṛtau] |

[They are remembered as the sustainers and the creators of the world.]

ete caiva pravarṣanti bhānti vānti sṛjanti ca |

etatparataraṁ guhyaṁ kathitaṁ te pitāmaha ||2-125-38

They alone cause the rain in the world , light up the world (as sun), move in the world (as wind) and create the world. O grandfather! I have described the highest secret to you.

yaśchainaṁ paṭhate nityaṁ yaśchainaṁ śṛṇuyānnaraḥ |

prāpnoti paramaṁ sthānaṁ viṣṇurudraprasādajam ||2-125-39

The man who studies this daily and the one who hears it (daily) will ultimately attain the highest place due to the pleasure of viṣṇu and rudra.

devau hariharau stoṣye brahmanā saha saṅgatau |

etau ca paramau devau jagataḥ prabhavāpyayau ||2-125-40

I worship the lords hari (viṣṇu) and hara (shiva) along with brahmā. They are the supreme lords, responsible for the creation and destruction of the world.

rudrasya paramo viṣṇurviṣṇoścha paramaḥ śivaḥ |

eka eva dvidhā bhūto loke charati nityaśaḥ ||2-125-41

The supreme lord of rudra (shiva) is viṣṇu and the supreme lord of viṣṇu is shiva (rudra). The same lord is moving in the world always in two forms.

na vinā śaṅkaraṁ viṣṇurna vinā keśavaṁ śivaḥ |

tasmādekatvamāyātau rudropendrau tu tau purā |

viṣṇu does not exist without śaṅkara (shiva) and shiva does not exist without keshava (viṣṇu). Hence, rudra (shiva) and upendra (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu) have attained oneness, since long before.

namo rudrāya kṛṣṇāya namaḥ saṁhatacāriṇe ||2-125-42

I bow to rudra (shiva). I bow to kṛṣṇa. I bow to the one moving in the combined form.

namaḥ ṣaḍardhanetrāya sadvinetrāya vai namaḥ |

namaḥ piṅgalanetrāya padmanetrāya vai namaḥ ||2-125-43

I bow to the one having half of six (three) eyes (shiva). I bow to the one having two eyes (viṣṇu). I bow to the one having reddish brown eyes (shiva). I bow to the one having eyes as beautiful as the lotus flower (viṣṇu).

namaḥ kumāragurave pradyumnagurave namaḥ |

namo dharaṇīdharāya gaṅgādharāya vai namaḥ ||2-125-44

I bow to the preceptor (shiva) of kumara (subrahmaṇya). I bow to the preceptor of pradyumna (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu). I bow to the one who holds the earth (viṣṇu). I bow to the one who carries gaṅga (shiva).

namo mayūrapichcāya namaḥ keyūradhāriṇe |

namaḥ kapālamālāya vanamālāya vai namaḥ ||2-125-45

I bow to the one who wears peacock feather (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu). I bow to the one having bracelets of serpents (shiva). I bow to the one wearing a garland of skulls (shiva). I bow to the one wearing a garland of forest flowers (viṣṇu).

namastriśūlahastāya cakrahastāya vai namaḥ |

namaḥ kanakadaṇḍāya namaste brahmadaṇḍine ||2-125-46

I bow to the one holding the trident (shiva). I bow to the one holding the cakra (viṣṇu). I bow to the one holding the golden staff (viṣṇu). I bow to the one holding the staff of brahma (shiva).

namaścharmanivāsāya namaste pītavāsase |

namo'stu lakṣmīpataye umāyāḥ pataye namaḥ ||2-125-47

I bow to the one wearing the tiger skin (shiva). I bow to the one wearing the yellow dress. I bow to the husband of lakṣmī (viṣṇu). I bow to the husband of umā (shiva).

namaḥ khaṭvāṅgadhārāya namo musaladhāriṇe |

namo bhasmāṅgarāgāya namaḥ kṛṣṇāṅgadhāriṇe ||2-125-48

I bow to the one holding a staff with skull on top (khaṭvāṅga) (shiva). I bow to the one holding the mace (balarāma - viṣṇu). I bow to the one who smears ashes on the body (shiva). I bow to the one having a dark body (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu).

namaḥ śmaśānavāsāya namaḥ sāgaravāsine |

namo vṛṣabhavāhāya namo garuḍavāhine ||2-125-49

I bow to the one who lives in the burial places (shiva). I bow to the one who lives in the ocean (viṣṇu). I bow to the one having he bull as his vehicle (shiva). I bow to the one having garuḍa as his vehicle (viṣṇu).

namastvanekarūpāya bahurūpāya vai namaḥ |

namaḥ pralayakartre ca namastrailokyadhāriṇe ||2-125-50

I bow to the one having not one (many) form (viṣṇu). I bow to the one having numerous forms (shiva). I bow to the creator of deluge (shiva). I bow to the one who holds the three worlds (viṣṇu).

namo'stu saumyarūpāya namo bhairavarūpiṇe |

virūpākṣāya devāya namaḥ saumyekṣaṇāya ca ||2-125-51

I bow to the one having a gentle form (viṣṇu). I bow to the one having a terrible form (shiva). I bow to the lord who is diversely eyed (shiva). I bow to the one having a gentle look.

dakṣayajṣavināśāya balerniyamanāya ca |

namaḥ parvatavāsāya namaḥ sāgaravāsine ||2-125-52

I bow to the destroyer of the sacrifice of dakṣa (shiva). I bow to the one who bound bali (vāmana - viṣṇu). I bow to the one who resides on the mountain (shiva). I bow to the one who resides in the ocean (viśṇu).

namaḥ suraripughnāya tripuraghnāya vai namaḥ |

namo'stu narakaghnāya namaḥ kāmāṅganāśine ||2-125-53

I bow to the slayer of the enemies of deva-s (viṣṇu). I bow to the slayer of tripura-s (shiva). I bow to the slayer of naraka (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu). I bow to the one who destroyed the limbs (and body) of kāma (shiva).

namastvandhakanāśāya namaḥ kaiṭabhanāśine |

namaḥ sahasrahastāya namo'saṅkhyeyabāhave ||2-125-54

I bow to the slayer of andhaka (shiva). I bow to the slayer of kaiṭabha (viṣṇu). I bow to the one having thousand arms (viṣṇu). I bow to the one having many arms (shiva).

namaḥ sahasraśīrṣāya bahuśīrṣāya vai namaḥ |

dāmodarāya devāya muṣjamekhaline namaḥ ||2-125-55

I bow to the one having thousand heads (viṣṇu). I bow to the one having many heads (shiva). I bow to lord dāmodara (kṛṣṇa - viṣṇu). I bow to the lord wearing garland of grass on his waist.

namaste bhagavanviṣṇo namaste bhagavaṣchiva |

namaste bhagavandeva namaste devapūjita ||2-125-56

O lord viṣṇu! I bow to you. O lord shiva! I bow to you. O lord! I bow to you. O lord who is worshipped by the gods! I bow to you.

namaste sāmabhirgīta namaste yajubhiḥ saha |

namaste surashatrughna namaste surapūjita |

O lord who is praised by the verses of sāma! I bow to you. O lord who is praised by the verses of yajus! I bow to you. I bow to you! O slayer of the enemies of deva-s! O the one who is worshipped by deva-s! I bow to you.

namaste karmiṇāṁ karma namo'mitaparākrama |

hṛṣīkeśa namaste'stu svarṇakeśa namo'stu te ||2-125-57

I bow to the lord who is the action of the performers. I bow to the one having unlimited valiance! O the lord of senses (viṣṇu)! I bow to you. O the one with golden hair (shiva)! I bow to you.

imam stavaṁ yo rudrasya viṣṇoścaiva mahātmanaḥ |

sametya ṛṣibhiḥ sarvaiḥ stutau stauti maharṣibhiḥ ||2-125-58

This hymn of the great souls, rudra (shiva) and viṣṇu is recited by all sages. This hymn is sung by all the great sages such as,

vyāsena vedaviduṣā nāradena ca dhīmatā |

bhāradvājena gargeṇa viśvāmitreṇa vai tathā ||2-125-59

vyāsa, the expert of veda-s, nārada having intellect, bhāradvāja, garga as well as viśvāmitra,

agastyena pulastyena dhaumyena ca mahātmanā |

and also the great souls agastya, pulastya and dhaumya.

ya idaṁ paṭhate nityaṁ stotraṁ hariharātmakam ||2-125-60

arogā balavāṁścaiva jāyate nātra saṁśayaḥ |

Those who study this hymn of hari (viṣṇu) and hara (shiva) daily will become free of any disease and also will become strong. There is no doubt.

śriyaṁ ca labhate nityaṁ na ca svargānnivartate ||2-125-61

aputro labhate putram kanyā vindati satpatim |

They will always obtain prosperity. They will never be turned away from heaven. The childless will get children and maiden will get a good husband.

gurviṇī śṛṇute yā tu varaṁ putraṁ prasūyate ||2-125-62

If a pregnant woman hears this hymn, she will deliver a best son.

rākṣasāścha piśācāścha vighnāni ca vināyakaḥ |

bhayaṁ tatra na kurvanti yatrāyaṁ paṭhyate stavaḥ ||2-125-63

Demons, imps, obstacles and also vināyaka will not create any fear where this hymn is recited.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi hariharātmakastavo nāma paṣchaviṁśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and twenty fifth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahabhārata, fighting stops between rudra and Kṛṣṇa and Hymn to harihara

Note 1: brahmā is referring to shiva's words to bāṇa:

dhvajasyāsya yadā bhaṅgastava tāta bhaviṣyati |

svasthāne sthāpitasyātha tadā yuddhaṁ bhaviṣyati ||2-116-31

O son! When your flagstaff, installed at its place, is broken, then there will be a battle.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-125-1 andhakārīti ||

· 2-125-2 sacaturmukhaḥ brahmaṇā sahitaḥ | sacaturmukāmiti pāṭhe baṇaviśeṣaṇaṁ caturdhā śalyopetamityarthaḥ ||

· 2-125-5 ātmānaṁ rudrarūpiṇam ||

· 2-125-6 bhūtātmā kṛṣṇaḥ ||

· 2-125-13 ekārṇavā bhaviṣye saṁdhirārṣaḥ ||

· 2-125-18 tato brahmopadeśānantaraṁ bhagavān rudraḥ śarīre'ntaryogaḥ praṇidhānaṁ tasmāt dhyānenetyarthaḥ | pravishya hārdaṁ brahmeti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-125-20 kṛṣṇayonistaṁ kṛṣṇasya phalopamasya yoneḥ kāraṇaṁ bhūmisthānīyaṁ śuuddhaṁ paraṁ brahma | kṛṣṇaṁ ātmānaṁ ca śuddhabrahmaikatāṁ gataṁ yugapat pashyata ubhayorekayonitvamapashyat | tataḥ svapratyagātmanā saha svasya virodhāsaṁbhavāt rudro mṛ+dhe yuddhaviṣaye nyastavādo'pāstapratijṣo babhūva ||

· 2-125-21 tadevāha brahmāṇaṁ cheti ||

· 2-125-23 tathā kṛtvā rudrakṛṣṇayoryogaṁ saṁpādya pashyannavatasthe iti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-125-24 etadvakṣaymāṇaṁ harirudrayorabhedamuvāca ||

· 2-125-25 mandarasyeti | atra dvayoḥ sarvottamatvāyogādanyataro jīva itara īśvarastayoścābhedaḥ pratipādyate | anyonyalakṣaṇayogitveneti kechit | tatrāpi hariṇā jito haro jīva ityeke | harāllabdhavaro harirharaṁ jitavānnatvaiśvarādityanye | mānuṣa nāṭyānukāritvena haramārādhayannapi aiśvaryārttaṁ jetuṁ samarthaḥ | evaṁ kṛṣṇa ityapi kashchit | eteṣāṁ pākhaṇḍāpasadānāṁ mukhabhaṅgāyeyaṁ kathā pravṛttā | brahmanniti mārkaṇḍeyasya nāradasya saṁbodhanam ||

· 2-125-26 haraṁ cheti | atra hariharayostāttvike'bhede satyapi naṭamiva haraṁ harirūpeṇāpaśyaditi yojanāyāṁ brahmaṇaḥ bhrāntatvamāyāti ataḥ kāyavyūhayogiśarīrayogivyavahārato hariharasaṁjṣayordehayorbhede'pi tadabhimānini bhedo nāsti | sarvottamadvayāyogādityarthaḥ || vyāvahārikabhedavatostaddehayorapi bhedaṁ nāpaśyamityāha - * śaṅkheti | ya eva haritvena prāgavagataḥ sa eva sadyo haratvena draṣṭa evaṁ pakṣāntare'pītyarthaḥ |

· 2-125 -28 etat hariharayorabhedaṁ ācakṣva loke prakāśaya |

· 2-125-29 diśataḥ diśānam ||

· 2-125-35 agniṣomātmakaṁ bhoktṛbhojyātmakam |

· 2-125-37 kartā hiraṇyagarbhaḥ kāraṇāni mahābhūtāni teṣāṁ kārakau teṣāṁ kartārau ca ||

· 2-125-38 ete brahmaviṣṇurudrāḥ pravarṣanti parjanyarūpeṇa vānti vāyurūpeṇa | bhanti sūryarūpeṇa etaddevatātrayātmakam ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ paṣchaviṁśatyādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

126 - kārtikeyāpayānaṁ bāṇabāhucchedanaṁ bāṇasya harādvaralābhādikīrtanaṁ ca - kārtikeya beaten back, bāṇa's hands cut off and bāṇā blessed with boons from shiva

janamejaya uvāca

apayāte tato deve kṛṣṇe caiva mahātmani |

punaścāsītkathaṁ yuddhaṁ pareṣāṁ lomaharṣaṇam ||2-126-1

janamejaya said:

(O vaiśampāyana!) After the lord (shiva) left the battle field, how did a battle, highly exciting for others, take place again with the great soul kṛṣṇa?

vaiśampāyana uvāca

kuṁbhāṇḍasaṁgṛhīte tu rathe tiṣṭhanguhastatdā |

abhidudrāva kṛṣṇaṁ ca balaṁ pradyumnameva ca ||2-126-2

vaiśampāyana continued:

(O janamejaya!) Then guha (kārtikeya), mounted on a chariot driven by kumbhāṇḍa, ran and confronted kṛṣṇa, bala(rāma) as well as pradyumna.

tataḥ śaraśatairugraistānvivyādha raṇe guhaḥ |

amarṣaroṣasaṅkruddhaḥ kumāraḥ pravaro nadan ||2-126-3

Then guha (kārtikeya) shot hundreds of terrible arrows in the battle. kumāra (kārtikeya) became highly angry. The most excellent one (kumāra) roared in a loud voice.

śarasaṁvṛtagātrāste trayastraya ivāgnayaḥ |

śoṇitaughaplutairgātraiḥ prāyudhyanta guhaṁ tataḥ ||2-126-4

Then, those three (kṛṣṇa, balarāma and pardyumna), with blood flowing from their bodies covered by arrows, fought like three fires with guha (kārtikeya).

tataste yuddhamārgajṣāstrayastribhiranuttamaiḥ |

vāyavyāgneyapārjanyairbibhidurdīptatejasaḥ ||2-126-5

Then, the three experts (kṛṣṇa, balarāma and pardyumna) of the methods of war, blazing with splendor, shot three best arrows, vāyavya (belong to the deity of wind), āgneya (belonging to the deity of fire) and pārjanya (belonging to the deity of rain).

[tānastrāntribhirevāstrairvinivārya sa pāvakiḥ] |

śailavāruṇasāvitraistānsa vivyādha kopavān |

The one who is born from fire (guha, kārtikeya), becoming angry, by shooting three arrows, shaila, vāruṇa (belonging to the deity of ocean) and sāvitra (belonging to the deity of sun), blocked the three arrows.

tasya dīptaśaraughasya dīptacāpadharasya ca ||2-126-6

śaraughānastramāyābhirgrasanti sma mahātmanaḥ |

The great souls (kṛṣṇa, balarāma and pardyumna), using the illusion of arrows, removed the blazing group of arrows shot by the one (guha, kārtikeya) blazing with a bow.

yadā tadā guhaḥ kruddhaḥ prajvalanniva tejasā ||2-126-7

astraṁ brahmaśiro nāma kālakalpāṁ durāsadam |

saṁdaṣṭauṣṭhapuṭaḥ saṅkhye jagṛhe pāvakiḥ prabhuḥ ||2-126-8

At this time, then guha (kārtikeya), the lord born from fire, angry and blazing with splendor, bit his lips in the battle field and took up an arrow named brahmashira, difficult to defeat like the god of death.

prayukte brahmashirasi sahasrāṁśusamaprabhe |

ugre paramadurdharṣe lokakṣayakare tathā ||2-126-9

As guha (kārtikeya) shot the arrow brahmashira, equal in splendor with a thousand suns, terrible, most difficult to overcome, capable of causing the decline of the world,

hāhābhūteṣu sarveṣu pradhāvatsu samantataḥ |

[astratejaḥpramūḍhe tu viṣaṇṇe jagati prabhuḥ] |

as all the beings ran here and there, lamenting hā, hā, confounded by the splendor of that weapon, all were affected in the world.

keśavaḥ keśimathanaścakraṁ jagrāha vīryavān ||2-126-10

Then the valiant keshava (kṛṣṇa), the oppressor of keshi took up his cakra.

sarveṣāmastravīryāṇāṁ vāraṇaṁ ghātanaṁ tathā |

cakramapraticakrasya loke khyātaṁ mahātmanaḥ ||2-126-11

The cakra of the one (kṛṣṇa) who removes the splendor of all arrows as well as destroys them, the cakra of the great soul (kṛṣṇa) which does not have any counter weapon, is famous in the world.

astraṁ brahmashirastena niṣprabhaṁ kṛtamojasā |

ghanairivātapāpāye saviturmaṇḍalaṁ yathā ||2-126-12

The cakra made the weapon brahmashira, brightless and made it lose its splendor, like the rain clouds make the sun lose its splendor in the rainy season.

tato niṣprabhatāṁ yāte naṣṭavīrye mahaujasi |

tasminbrahmashirasyastre krodhasaṁraktalocanaḥ ||2-126-13

guhaḥ prajajvāla raṇe haviṣevāgnirulbaṇaḥ |

As the weapon brahmashira lost its brightness and lost its great splendor, guha (kārtikeya) blazed in the battle, with his eyes becoming red, like the fire blazes by the oblations,

śatrughnīṁ jvalitāṁ divyāṁ śaktiṁ jagrāha kāṣchanīm ||2-126-14

[amoghāṁ dayitāṁ ghorāṁ sarvalokabhayāvahām] |

and took up the blazing divine golden spear shakti, which destroys the enemies, which is priceless, terrible and fearful to the entire world.

tāṁ pradīptāṁ maholkābhāṁ yugāntāgnisamaprabhām ||2-126-15

ghaṇṭāmālākulāṁ divyāṁ cikṣepa ruṣito guhaḥ |

guha (kārtikeya), becoming angry, threw the blazing divine spear, burning like a great meteor having brightness equal to the fire at the end of the era, decorated by garlands of bells.

nanāda balavachcāpi nādaṁ śatrubhayaṅkaram ||2-126-16

sā ca kṣiptā tadā tena brahmaṇyena mahātmanā |

That spear thrown by the great soul, brahmaṇya, guha, shouting powerfully and loudly, terrifying the enemies,

jṛmbhamāṇeva gagane saṁpradīptamukhī tadā ||2-126-17

adhāvata mahāśaktiḥ kṛṣṇasya vadhakāṅkṣiṇī |

that great spear, immediately flew, swelling in the sky, with a blazing face desiring to kill kṛṣṇa.

bhṛśaṁ viṣaṇṇaḥ śakro'pi sarvāmaragaṇairvṛtaḥ ||2-126-18

śaktiṁ prajvalitāṁ dṛṣṭvā dagdhaḥ kṛṣṇeti cābravīt |

śakra (indra), surrounded by all groups of deva-s, was highly distressed seeing the blazing spear. He also said that kṛṣṇa is burned.

tāṁ samīpamanuprāptāṁ mahāśaktiṁ mahāmṛdhe |

huṅkāreṇaiva nirbhartsya pātayāmāsa bhūtale ||2-126-19

When the great spear approached near him in the great battle, kṛṣṇa, abusing it with a loud sound of huṅkāra, felled it on the face of earth.

patitāyāṁ mahāśaktyāṁ sādhu sādhviti sarvaśaḥ |

siṁhanādaṁ tataścakruḥ sarve devāḥ savāsavāḥ ||2-126-20

When the great spear was felled on earth, vāsava (indra) and all the other deva-s roared loudly like lions shouting, well done, well done!

tato deveṣu nardatsu vāsudevaḥ pratāpavān |

punaścakraṁ sa jagrāha daityāntakaraṇaṁ raṇe ||2-126-21

While all the deva-s were raring aloud, the splendorous son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) again took up his cakra, the destroyer of demons in battle.

vyāvidhyamāne cakre tu kṛṣṇenāpratimaujasā |

kumārarakṣaṇārthāya bibhratī sutanuṁ tadā ||2-126-22

digvāsā devavacanātpraviṣṭā tatra koṭavī |

As kṛṣṇa of incomparable splendor was whirling the cakra, goddess koṭavī, taking up a beautiful body, went there naked, to protect kumara (guha, kārtikeya ) as per the words of deva (shiva).

lambamānā mahābhāgā bhāgo devyāstathāṣṭāmaḥ |

citrā kanakashaktistu sā ca nagnā sthitāntare ||2-126-23

The tall and highly illustrious goddess, born from the eighth part of goddess pārvatī, also known as citrā and kanakashakti, stood naked between kṛṣṇa and kumara (guha).

athāntarātkumārasya devīṁ dṛṣṭvā mahābhujaḥ |

parāṅmukhastato vākyamuvāca madhusūdanaḥ ||2-126-24

Seeing the goddess between him and kumara (guha), the one with great arms (kṛṣṇa), the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa), lowering his head, said these words:

śrībhagavānuvāca

apagachcāpagaccha tvaṁ dhiktvāmiti vacho'bravīt |

kimevaṁ kuruṣe vighnaṁ nishchitasya vadhaṁ prati ||2-126-25

The auspicious lord (kṛṣṇa) said:

Go away! Go away! Shame! Saying these words, kṛṣṇa asked: Why are you creating this obstacle in the killing of one, whose death is decided?

vaiśampāyana uvāca

śrutvaivaṁ vacanaṁ tasya koṭāvī tu tadā vibhoḥ |

naiva vāsaḥ samādhatte kumāraparirakṣaṇāt ||2-126-26

vaiśampāyana said:

O lord (O janamejaya)! Hearing the words said by kṛṣṇa, the goddess koṭavī, did not wear any dress, for protecting kumara (guha).

śrībhagavānuvāca

apavāhya guhaṁ śīghramapayāhi raṇājirāt |

svasti hyevaṁ bhavedadya yotsyato yotsyatā mayā ||2-126-27

The auspicious lord (kṛṣṇa) said:

Take guha quickly and leave the battle field. This will be good for him who is fighting with me.

tāṁ ca dṛṣṭvā sthitāṁ devo hariḥ saṅgrāmamūrdhani |

saṣjahāra tataścakraṁ bhagavānvāsavānujaḥ ||2-126-28

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Seeing the goddess standing in the battle field, lord hari, the younger brother of vāsava (indra) immediately restrained the cakra.

evaṁ kṛte tu kṛṣṇena devadevena dhīmatā |

apavāhya guhaṁ devī harasānnidhyamāgatā ||2-126-29

When the lord of gods, kṛṣṇa, the one with intellect did thus, the goddess reached near hara (shiva) along with guha (kumara).

etasminnantare caiva vartamāne mahābhaye |

kumāre rakṣite devyā bāṇastaṁ deśamāyayau || 2-126-30

During this time , when there was a great fear all over, as kumara was protected by goddess (koṭavī), bāṇa arrived at that place.

apayāntaṁ guhaṁ dṝṣṭvā muktaṁ kṛṣṇena saṁyugāt |

bāṇaścintayate tatra svayaṁ yotsyāmi mādhavam ||2-126-31

Seeing guha (kuamara), released by kṛṣṇa, leaving the battle, bāṇa thought: I will fight alone with mādhava (kṛṣṇa).

vaiśampāyana uvāca

bhūtayakṣagaṇāścaiva bāṇānīkaṁ ca sarvaśaḥ |

diśaṁ pradudruvuḥ sarve bhayamohitalochanāḥ ||2-126-32

vaiśampāyana said:

All the groups of beings, yakṣa-s and also all the army of bāṇa, ran away in all directions, with their eyes confused by fear.

pramāthagaṇabhūyiṣṭhe sainye dīrṇe mahāsuraḥ |

nirjagāma tato bāṇo yuddhāyābhimukhastvaran ||2-126-33

When his army full of tormenting groups was scattered, the great asura, bāṇa, quickly started for battling face to face.

bhīmapraharaṇairghorairdaityendraiḥ sumahārathaiḥ |

mahābalairmahāvīrairvajrīva surasattamaiḥ ||2-126-34

bāṇa was accompanied by highly powerful valiant fighters holding huge weapons, terrible indra-s of demons, great chariot fighters, like the wielder of vajra (indra) accompanied by the best of devas.

purohitāḥ śatruvadhaṁ vadanta-

stathaiva cānye śrutaśīlavṛddhāḥ |

japaishcha mantraishcha tathauṣadhībhi-

rmahātmanaḥ svastyayanaṁ pracakruḥ ||2-126-35

The priests as well as the well heard (learnt) elders, blessed him wishing the destruction of enemies. The great souls wished him successful venture saying prayers, chanting as well as offering herbs.

tatastūryapraṇādaiścha bherīṇāṁ tu mahāsvanaiḥ |

siṁhanādaiścha daityānāṁ bānāḥ kṛ+ṣṇamabhidravat ||2-126-36

Then accompanied by the loud sounds of musical instruments and kettle drums and the lion roars of the demons, bāṇa, confronted kṛṣṇa in the battlefield.

dṛṣṭvā bāṇaṁ tu niryātaṁ yuddhāyaiva vyavasthitam |

āruhya garuḍaṁ kṛṣṇo bāṇāyābhimukho yayau ||2-126-37

Seeing that bāṇa has arrived, prepared for battle, kṛṣṇa went facing bāṇa, mounting on garuḍa.

āyāntamatha taṁ dṛṣṭvā yadūnāmṛṣabhaṁ raṇe |

vainateyamathārūḍhaṁ kṛṣṇamapratimaujasam ||2-126-38

Seeing that kṛṣṇa, the bull among yādava-s, with immeasurable splendor, has come to the battle field, mounting on the son of vinatā (garuḍa).

atha bāṇastu taṁ dṛṣṭvā pramukhe pratyupasthitam |

uvāca vacanaṁ kruddho vāsudevaṁ tarasvinam ||2-126-39

Angry bāṇa, looking at kṛṣṇa, the son of vasudeva, standing facing him, said:

bāṇa uvāca

tiṣṭha tiṣṭha na me'dya tvaṁ jīvanpratigamiṣyasi |

dvārakāṁ dvārakāsthāṁścha suhṛdo drakṣyase na ca ||2-126-40

bāṇa said:

Halt! Halt! Today, you will not return alive from the battle field to dvāraka. Neither you will see your friends in dvāraka.

suvarṇavarṇānvṛkṣāgrānadya drakṣyasi mādhava |

mayābhibhūtaḥ samare mumūrṣuḥ kālanoditaḥ ||2-126-41

O mādhava! Today, defeated by me in the battle field, prompted by time, expecting death, you will see golden colour tree tops.

adya bāhusahasreṇa kathamaṣṭabhujo raṇe |

mayā saha samāgamya yotsyase garuḍadhvaja ||2-126-42

O the one having garuḍa on your flag! Today, will you having eight arms be able to fight with me, having one thousand arms, in the battle?

adya tvaṁ vai mayā yuddhe nirjitaḥ sahabāndhavaḥ |

dvārakāṁ śoṇitapure nihataḥ saṁsmariṣyasi ||2-126-43

Today, in the city of blood (śoṇita), you, defeated and slain by me in the battle along with your relatives, will remember the city of dvāraka.

nānāpraharaṇopetaṁ nānāṅgadavibhūṣitam |

adya bāhusahasraṁ me koṭībhūtaṁ niśāmaya ||2-126-44

Today you shall see my thousand arms as ten million, holding varieties of weapons and decorated by many bracelets.

garjatastasya vākyaughā jalaughā iva sindhutaḥ |

nishcaranti mahāghorā vātoddhutā ivormayaḥ ||2-126-45

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) His words, his roar like the water fall of river sindhu emerged like the waves of ocean, propelled by terrible winds.

roṣaparyākule caiva netre tasya babhūvatuḥ |

jagaddidhakṣanniva khe mahāsūrya ivoditaḥ || 2-126-46

His eyes became agitated by anger like the great sun rising in the sky for burning the world.

tacchrutvā nāradastasya bāṇasyātyūrjitaṁ vacaḥ |

jahāsa sumahāhāsaṁ bhindanniva nabhastalam ||2-126-47

Hearing the highly energetic words of bāṇa, nārada laughed loudly as if to split the sky.

yogapaṭṭamupāśritya tasthau yuddhadidṛkṣayā |

kautūhalotphulladṛśaḥ kurvanparyaṭate muniḥ ||2-126-48

Depending on the ties of yoga, the great sage, with his eyes wide open with curiosity, circled in the sky to see the battle.

kṛṣṇa uvāca

bāṇa kiṁ garjase mohāccūrāṇāṁ nāsti garjitam |

ehyehi yudhyasva raṇe kiṁ vṛthā garjitena te ||2-126-49

kṛṣṇa said:

O bāṇa! Why are you shouting loudly! Shouting is not for the valiants. Come! Come! Let us fight the battle. Why do you shout in vain?

yadi yuddhāni vacanaiḥ siddhyeyurditinandana |

bhavāneva jaye nityaṁ bahvabaddhaṁ prajalpati ||2-126-50

O the son of demon (bali)! If battles can be won with words, you will always win. You are muttering lots of nonsense.

ehyehi jaya māṁ bāṇa jito vā vasudhātale |

cirāyāvāṅmukho dīnaḥ patitaḥ śeṣyase'suraiḥ ||2-126-51

O bāṇa! Come! come! Win over me! Otherwise, fall on the face of earth, lowering your face, being condemned by the demons.

ityevamuktvā bāṇaṁ tu marmabhedibhirāśugaiḥ |

nirbibheda tadā kṛṣṇastamamoghairmahāśaraiḥ ||2-126-52

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya!) Speaking thus to bāṇa, kṛṣṇa split his soft spots by shooting invaluable great arrows.

vinirbhinnastu kṛṣṇena mārgaṇairmarmabhedibhiḥ |

smayanbāṇastataḥ kṛṣṇaṁ śaravarṣairavākirat ||2-126-53

jvaladbhiriva saṁyuktaṁ tasminyuddhe sudāruṇe |

bāṇa, who was split at the soft spots by kṛṣṇa, laughed and shot showers of groups of blazing arrows at kṛṣṇa in the terrible battle.

tataḥ parighanistriṁśairgadātomaraśaktibhiḥ ||2-126-54

musalaiḥ paṭṭīśaiścaiva chcādayāmāsa keshavam |

Then he covered keshava (kṛṣṇa) with iron bludgeons (parighas), tridents, maces, lances (tomara), clubs (musala) and also three pointed spears (paṭṭiśa).

sa tu bāhusahasreṇa garvito daityasattamaḥ ||2-126-55

yodhayāmāsa samare dvibāhumatha līlayā |

Then proud bāṇa, the best among demons, fought the battle with his thousand arms with kṛṣṇa having two arms, as if he was playing.

lāghavāttasya kṛṣṇasya balisūnū ruṣānvitaḥ ||2-126-56

The son of bali (bāṇa) became angry by the light handedness of kṛṣṇa.

tato'straṁ paramaṁ divyaṁ tapasā nirmitaṁ mahat |

yadapratihataṁ yuddhaṁ sarvāmitravināśanam ||2-126-57

bāṇa took up the highly divine arrow, made by great penance, unequalled in battle, capable of destroying all enemies in battle.

brahmaṇā vihitaṁ divyaṁ tanmumocha diteḥ sutaḥ |

The son of diti (bāṇa) released the divine arrow made by brahma.

tasminmukte diśaḥ sarvāstamaḥ pihitamaṇḍalāḥ ||2-126-58

prādurāsansahasrāṇi sughorāṇi ca sarvaśaḥ |

As bāṇa released the arrow, all the directions became blind with darkness and thousands of terrible omens emerged all over.

tamasā saṁvṛte loke na prajṣāyata kiṣchana ||2-126-59

sādhu sādhviti bāṇaṁ tu pūjayanti sma dānavāḥ |

The world was covered by darkness. Nothing was seen anywhere. All the demons praised bāṇa saying well done! Well done!

hā hā dhigiti devānāṁ śrūyate vāgudīritā ||2-126-60

The cries of deva-s, "hā hā, shame", could be heard.

tato'strabalavegena sārchiṣmatyaḥ sudāruṇāḥ |

ghorarūpā mahāghorā nipeturbāṇavṛṣṭayaḥ ||2-126-61

Then with power and speed, the terrible and highly terrible arrows shot by bāṇa showered all over.

naiva vātāḥ pravāyanti na meghāḥ saṣcaranti ca |

astre visṛṣṭe bāṇena dahyamāne ca keshave ||2-126-62

The wind ceased to blow and the clouds stopped moving as bāṇa shot arrows to burn keshava (kṛṣṇa).

tato'straṁ sumahāvegaṁ jagrāha madhusūdanaḥ |

pārjanyaṁ nāma bhagavānkālāntakanibhaṁ raṇe ||2-126-63

Then the slayer of madhu , lord kṛṣṇa, took up an arrow with high speed, named pārjanya, having the splendor of the destroyer of the god of death, in the battle.

tato vitimire loke śarāgniḥ praśamaṁ gataḥ |

dānavā moghasaṅkalpāḥ sarve'bhūvaṁstadā bhṛśam ||2-126-64

Then darkness disappeared from the world and the fire of the arrow (shot by bāṇa) was quenched. All the demons lost their hopes.

dānavāstraṁ praśāntaṁ tu parjanyāstre'bhimantrite |

tato devagaṇāḥ sarve nadanti ca hasanti ca ||2-126-65

The arrow of the demon was destroyed when the arrow parjanya was invoked. Then all the groups of deva-s shouted and laughed.

hate shastre mahārāja daiteyaḥ krodhamūrcchitaḥ |

bhūyaḥ sa cādayāmāsa keśavaṁ garuḍe sthitam ||2-126-66

O great king! (janamejaya! viaśampāyana continued) As his arrow was destroyed, the demon (bāṇa), confused with anger again covered keshava (kṛṣṇa), mounted on garuḍa.

musalaiḥ paṭṭiśaiścaiva chcādayāmāsa keshavam |

bāṇa covered keshava (kṛṣṇa) with clubs (musala) and paṭṭiśa (three pointed spears).

tasya tāṁ tarasā sarvāṁ bāṇavṛṣṭiṁ samudyatām ||2-126-67

prahasanvārayāmāsa keśavaḥ śatrusūdanaḥ |

keshava (kṛṣṇa), the slayer of enemies, blocked all the arrows showered by bāṇa, laughing.

keshavasya tu bāṇena vartamāne mahāhave ||2-126-68

tasya śārṅgavinirmuktaiḥ śarairaśanisaṁnibhaiḥ |

As the great battle of keshava (kṛṣṇa) with bāṇa was proceeding, with the arrows, powerful as thunder, released from the bow śārṅga,

tilaśastadrathaṁ cakre sāśvadhvajapatākinam ||2-126-69

kṛṣṇa powdered the chariot of bāṇa along with horse, flagstaff and the flag, like seeds of Sesamum (Sesamum indicum).

ciccheda kavacaṁ kāyānmukuṭaṁ ca mahāprabham |

kārmukam ca mahātejā hastacāpaṁ ca keśavaḥ ||2-126-70

keshava (kṛṣṇa) with high splendor split his armour as well as the bright crown, bow and the hand gloves.

vivyādha chainamurasi nārācena smayanniva |

sa marmābhihataḥ saṅkhye pramumohālpachetanaḥ ||2-126-71

Laughing, kṛṣṇa shot iron arrows at his chest. Struck at the soft spot, bāṇa became confused and lost his consciousness in the battle.

taṁ dṛṣṭvā mūrcchitaṁ bāṇaṁ prahāraparipīḍitam |

prāsādavaraśṛṅgastho nārado munipuṅgavaḥ ||2-126-72

Seeing bāṇa, highly oppressed, becoming unconscious, nārada, the chief among sages, standing on the tower of the building,

utthāyāpaśyata tadā kakṣyāsphoṭanatatparaḥ |

vādayāno nakhāṁścaiva diṣṭyā diṣṭyeti cābravīt ||2-126-73

got up beating his armpits with his hands (due to excitement) and looked. Rubbing his nails, he said: Good fortune! Good fortune!

aho me suphalaṁ janma jīvitaṁ ca sujīvitam |

dṛṣṭaṁ me yadidaṁ citraṁ dāmodaraparākramam ||2-126-74

nārada said:

O! My life is fruitful. My life is good. I am able to see the great valiance of dāmodara (kṛṣṇa).

jaya bāṇaṁ mahābāho daiteyaṁ devakilbiṣam |

yadarthamavatīrṇo'si tatkarma saphalīkuru ||2-126-75

O the one with great arms! Win over the demon bāṇa, the offender of devas. Fulfill the task for doing which you are born.

evaṁ stutvā tadā devaṁ bāṇaiḥ khaṁ dyotayaṣchitaiḥ |

itastataḥ saṁpatadbhirnārado vyacharadraṇe ||2-126-76

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Thus, praising the lord, nārada wandered in the sky sparkling with sharp arrows, falling here and there, in the battle.

[keshavasya tu bāṇena vartamāne mahābhaye] |

prayudhyetāṁ dhvajau tatra tāvanyonyamabhidrutau |

yuddhaṁ tvabhūdvāhanayorubhayordevadaityayoḥ ||2-126-78

In the great battle between keshava (kṛṣṇa) and bāṇa, the flagstaffs also fought against each other. There was a battle between the carriers of the two, the deva (kṛṣṇa) and the demon (bāṇa).

garuḍasya ca saṅgrāmo mayūrasya ca dhīmatā |

garuḍa had a battle with the peacock (mayūra) with intellect.

pakṣatuṇḍaprahāraistu charaṇāsyanakhaistathā ||2-126-78

anyonyaṁ jaghnatuḥ kruddhau mayūragaruḍāvubhau |

Beating with the wings and striking with the beak and scratching with the toes of the feet, garuḍa and the peacock fought against each other, angrily.

vainateyastataḥ kruddho mayūre dīptatejasam ||2-126-79

jagrāha shirasi kṣipraṁ tuṇḍenābhipataṁstadā |

The son of vinatā, becoming angry, caught the splendorous peacock and struck on its head with his beak forcefully.

utkṣipya caiva pakṣābhyāṁ nijaghāna mahābalaḥ ||2-126-80

The powerful garuḍa lifted the peacock up with his wings and struck him.

padbhyāṁ pārśvābhighātābhyāṁ kṛtvā ghātānyanekaśaḥ |

ākṛṣya chainaṁ tarasā vikṛṣya ca mahābalaḥ ||2-126-81

Striking several times with his sides and feet, the highly powerful garuḍa pulled and dragged the peacock,

niḥsaṁjṣaṁ pātayāmāsa gaganādiva bhāskaram |

and making it unconscious, felled it from the sky like the sun falling from the sky.

mayūre patite tasminpapātātibalo bhuvi ||2-126-82

bāṇaḥ samarasaṁvignaścintayankāryamātmanaḥ |

As the peacock fell down from the sky, the powerful bāṇa fell on earth. He, distressed in the war, thought about his concern.

mayātibalamattena na kṛtaṁ suhṛdāṁ vacaḥ || 2-126-83

paśyatāṁ devadaityānāṁ prāpto'smyāpadamuttamām |

Highly proud of my power, I did not listen to the words of good friends. I am facing a great danger watched by the deva-s and demons.

taṁ dīnamanasaṁ jṣātvā raṇe bāṇaṁ suviklavam ||2-126-84

cintayadbhagavānrudro bāṇarakṣaṇamāturaḥ |

Knowing that bāṇa is sad and perplexed in the battle, lord rudra concerned about bāṇa's protection thought.

tato nandīṁ mahādevaḥ prāha gaṁbhīrayā girā ||2-126-85

Then the great lord (shiva) told nandī in a deep voice:

nandikeshvara yāhi tvaṁ yato bāṇo raṇe sthitaḥ |

rathenānena divyena siṁhayuktena bhāsvatā ||2-126-86

(shiva said): O lord nandikesha! Go to the place where bāṇa is fighting the battle, taking this divine chariot, sparkling with lions.

bāṇe saṁyojayāśu tvamalaṁ yuddhāya vānagha |

O the one without any sin! Give the chariot to bāṇa for the battle.

pramāthagaṇāmadhye'haṁ sthāsyāmi na hi me manaḥ ||2-126-87

yoddhuṁ vitarate hyadya bāṇaṁ saṁrakśya gamyatām |

I will stand among the groups of the tormentors. I do not feel like fighting. Now you proceed for protecting bāṇa who is fighting.

tathetyuktvā tato nandī rathena rathināṁ varaḥ ||2-126-88

yato bāṇastato gatvā bāṇamāha shanairidam |

Saying "let it be", nandī, the best among the chariot fighters, reached the place where bāṇa was standing, with the chariot and told bāṇa, in a low voice:

daityāmuṁ rathamātiṣṭha śīghramehi mahābala ||2-126-89

O great demon! O the powerful one! Quickly mount this chariot.

tato yuddhyasva kṛṣṇaṁ vai dānavāntakaraṁ raṇe |

āruroha rathaṁ bāṇo mahādevasya dhīmataḥ ||2-126-90

Then bāṇa mounted the chariot of the great deva (shiva) with intellect for fighting the battle with kṛṣṇa, the destroyer of demons.

ārūḍhaḥ sa tu bāṇaścha taṁ rathaṁ brahmanirmitam |

bāṇa mounted on the chariot made by brahma.

tam syandanamadhiṣṭhāya bhavasyāmitatejasaḥ ||2-126-91

prāduścakre mahāraudramastraṁ sarvāstraghātanam |

Mounted on that chariot of bhava (shiva) with unlimited splendor, bāṇa shot a highly terrible arrow (mahāraudraṁ), capable of destroying all weapons.

dīpte brahmaśiro nāma bāṇaḥ kruddho'tivīryavān ||2-126-92

pradīpte brahmashirasi lokaḥ kṣobhamupāgamat |

As bāṇa, highly valiant and angry, shot the blazing arrow named brahmashira, all the world became agitated.

lokasaṁrakṣaṇārthe vai tatsṛṣṭaṁ brahmayoninā ||2-126-93

brahma had created that weapon for protecting the world in that manner.

taccakreṇa nihatyāstraṁ prāha kṛṣṇastarasvinam |

loke prakhyātayaśasaṁ bāṇamapratimaṁ raṇe ||2-126-94

Destroying that weapon by his cakra, kṛṣṇa told that powerful demon, bāṇa, famous in the world as having no equal in the battle.

kathitāni kva te tāta bāṇa kiṁ na vikatthase |

ayamasmi sthito yuddhe yuddhyasva puruṣo bhava ||2-126-95

(kṛṣṇa said:) bāṇa! Son! Where is that what you said? You spoke false. Here I am standing in the battle field. Become a man and fight with me.

kārtavīryārjuno nāma pūrvaṁ bāhusahasravān |

mahābalaḥ sa rāmeṇa dvibāhuḥ samare kṛtaḥ ||2-126-96

Long ago, there was one named kārtavīryārjuna with thousands of arms. The highly powerful one was made one with two hands by (bhārgava) rāma in the battle.

tathā tāvāpi darpo'yaṁ bāhūnāṁ vīryasaṁbhavaḥ |

esha te darpaśamanaṁ karomi raṇamūrddhani |

Your pride due to the valiance of your arms is also similar. Now I will suppress your pride in the battlefield.

yāvatte darpaśamanaṁ karomyadya svabāhunā ||2-126-97

tiṣṭhedānīṁ na me'dya tvaṁ mokṣyase raṇamūrddhani |

Till I suppress your pride with my arms, stay in the battle field. Today, I will not leave you free.

atha taddurlabhaṁ dṛṣṭvā yuddhaṁ paramadāruṇaṁ ||2-126-98

tatra devāsurasame yuddhe nṛtyati nāradaḥ |

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Seeing that rare and most frightful battle, nārada danced in that battle field of deva and asura.

nirjitāścha gaṇāḥ sarve pradyumnena mahātmanā ||2-126-99

nikṣiptavādā yuddhasya devadevaṁ gatāḥ punaḥ |

All the followers of shiva defeated by the great soul pradyumna retired from the battle and again went to the side of the lord of gods (shiva).

sa taccakraṁ sahasrāraṁ nadanmegha ivoṣṇage ||2-126-100

jagrāha kṛṣṇastvarito bāṇāntakaraṇaṁ raṇe |

Roaring like a cloud in the rainy season, kṛṣṇa immediately took up the cakra for destroying bāṇa in the battle.

tejo yajjyotiṣāṁ caiva tejo vajrāśanestathā ||2-126-101

sureshasya ca yattejastaccakre paryavasthitam |

That cakra has the splendor, brightness and the splendor of indra's vajra as well as the splendor of the lord of devas.

tretāgneścaiva yattejo yashcha vai brahmacāriṇām ||2-126-102

ṛṣīṇāṁ ca tato jṣānaṁ tachcakre samavasthitam |

That cakra has the splendor of the fire of the era treta. It has the splendor and chastity of brahmacāri's. It has the splendor of the wisdom of the sages.

pativratānāṁ yattejaḥ prāṇāścha mṛgapakṣiṇām ||2-126-103

yaccha cakradhareṣvasti taccakre saṁniveśitam |

That cakra has the splendor of women faithful to their husbands. It has the power of animals and birds. It has the splendor of those wielding the cakra.

nāgarākṣasayakṣāṇāṁ gandharvāpsarasāmapi ||2-126-104

trailokyasya ca yatprāṇaṁ sarvaṁ cakre vyavasthitam |

That cakra has the splendor of serpents, rākṣasa-s, yakṣa-s, gandharva-s as well as divine women. That cakra has all the power of the three worlds.

tejasā tena saṁyuktaṁ jvalanniva ca bhāskaraḥ ||2-126-105

vapuṣā teja Adhatte bāṇasya pramukhe sthitam |

Combined with that splendor, blazing like the sun, kṛṣṇa with a splendorous body, stood facing bāṇa in the battle field.

jṣātvātitejasā cakraṁ kṛṣṇenābhyuditaṁ raṇe ||2-126-106

aprameyaṁ hyavihataṁ rudrāṇī cābravīcchivam |

Knowing that kṛṣṇa has taken up the highly splendorous cakra, rising up in the battle field, immeasurable, not defeatable in the battle field, rudrāṇī (pārvatī) told shiva:

ajeyametattrailokye cakraṁ kṛṣṇena dhāryate ||2-126-107

bāṇaṁ trāyasva deva tvaṁ yāvaccakraṁ na muṣchati |

kṛṣṇa has taken up the cakra, undefeatable in the three worlds. O lord (shiva) please protect bāṇa, before the cakra is released.

tatastryakṣo vacaḥ śrutvā devīṁ lambāmathābravīt || 2-126-108

gacchaihi lambe śīghraṁ tvaṁ bāṇasaṁrakṣaṇaṁ prati |

Hearing the words spoken by the goddess, shiva said: Go, goddess lambā. You shall go quickly for protecting bāṇa.

tato yogaṁ samadhāya adṛśyā himavatsutā ||2-126-109

kṛṣṇasyaikasya tadrūpaṁ darśantī pārśvamāgatā |

Then taking up yoga, the daughter of the mountain himavat disappeared. She stood near bāṇa so that only kṛṣṇa could see her form.

cakrodyatakaraṁ dṛṣṭvā bhagavantaṁ raṇājire ||2-126-110

antardhānamupāgamya tyajya sā vāsasī punaḥ |

Seeing lord kṛṣṇa taking the cakra in his hand in the battle field, the goddess discarded her clothes, remaining unseen (by others).

paritrāṇāya bāṇasya vijayādhiṣṭhitā tataḥ ||2-126-111

pramukhe vāsudevasya digvāsāḥ koṭavī sthitā |

For protecting bāṇa and to ensure victory, the goddess koṭavī, stood naked facing the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa).

tāṁ dṛṣṭvātha punaḥ prāptāṁ devīṁ rudrasya saṁmatām ||2-126-112

lambāṁ dvitīyāṁ tiṣṭhantīṁ kṛṣṇo vacanamabravīt |

Seeing that goddess who came again as agreed by rudra (shiva), seeing goddess lambā for the second time, kṛṣṇa spoke the following words:

bhūyaḥ sāmarṣatāmrākṣī digvastrāvasthitā raṇe ||2-126-113

bāṇasaṁrakṣaṇaparā hanmi bāṇaṁ na saṁśayaḥ |

(kṛṣṇa said): Again the beautiful goddess, the one with red eyes has come to the battle field, naked, for protecting bāṇa. But I will kill bāṇa. There is no doubt.

evamuktā tu kṛṣṇena bhūyo devyabravīdidam ||2-126-114

jāne tvāṁ sarvabhūtānāṁ sraṣṭāraṁ puruṣottamam |

The goddess who was told thus by kṛṣṇa again spoke as follows: I know that you are the creator of all beings, the best among men.

mahābhāgaṁ mahādevamanantaṁ līnamavyayam ||2-126-115

padmanābhaṁ hṛṣīkeśaṁ lokānāmādisaṁbhavam |

The highly fortunate lord, the great lord, the one having no end, the one having no decline. You are the lord with lotus on your navel, the lord of senses, the one born in the world in the beginning.

nārhase deva hantuṁ vai bāṇamapratimaṁ raṇe ||2-126-116

prayaccha hyabhayaṁ bāṇe jīvaputrītvameva ca |

O lord! Do not kill bāṇa who fought against you in the battle. Provide refuge to bāṇa as also the status as my living son.

mayā dattavaro hyeṣa bhūyaścha parirakṣyate ||2-126-117

na me mithyā samudyogaṁ kartumarhasi mādhava |

By giving a boon, I have again protected him. O mādhava! Do not make my efforts in vain.

evamukte tu vacane devyā parapuraṣjayaḥ ||2-126-118

kṛṣṇaḥ prabhāṣate vākyaṁ śṛṇu satyaṁ tu bhāmini |

When the goddess spoke these words, the conqueror of other's cities, kṛṣṇa, spoke these words: O beautiful woman! Hear the truth.

bāṇo bāhusahasreṇa nardate darpamāśritaḥ ||2-126-119

eteṣāṁ cchedanaṁ tvadya kartavyaṁ nātra saṁśayaḥ |

bāṇa with thousand arms shouts aloud due to pride. All these arms should be cut today. There is no doubt.

dvibāhunā ca bāṇena jīvaputrī bhaviṣyasi ||2-126-120

āsuraṁ darpamāśritya na ca māṁ saṁśrayiśyati |

With bāṇa having two arms you will become the one with a living son. He will not depend on me due to his demonic pride.

evamukte tu vacane kṛṣṇenākliṣṭakarmaṇā ||2-126-121

provāca devī bāṇo'yaṁ devadtto bhavediti |

When kṛṣṇa, the one who does difficult tasks spoke these words, the goddess said: Let this bāṇa become the one given by the lord.

atha tām kārtikeyasya mātaraṁ so'bhibhāṣya vai ||2-126-122

kṛṣṇa told the mother of kārtikeya: let it be so.

[tataḥ kruddho mahābāhuḥ kṛṣṇaḥ pravadatāṁ varaḥ] |

provāca bāṇaṁ samare vadatām pravaraḥ prabhuḥ |

Then kṛṣṇa, the one with great arms, the best among speakers, the lord, the best, became angry and told baṇa in the battle:

yudhyatāṁ yudhyatāṁ saṅkhye bhavatāṁ koṭavī sthitā ||2-126-123

aśaktānāmiva raṇe dhigbāṇa tava pauruṣam |

Whenever you fight the battle, goddess koṭavī comes to the battle field as if you are weak in the battle. bāṇa! Shame on your manliness.

evamuktvā tataḥ kṛṣṇastaccakraṁ paramātmavān ||2-126-124

nimīlitākṣo visṛjadbāṇaṁ prati mahābalaḥ |

Saying this kṛṣṇa, the superior soul, the powerful one, released the cakra towards bāṇa, closing his eyes.

kṣepaṇādyasya muhyanti lokāḥ sasthāṇujaṅgamāḥ ||2-126-125

kravyādāni ca bhūtāni tṛptiṁ yānti mahāmṛdhe |

In the great battle, by using which, the entire world of fixed and moving beings get confused and the flesh eating beings are fully satisfied,

tamapratimakarmāṇaṁ samānaṁ sūryavarchasā ||2-126-126

cakramudyamya samare kopadīpto gadādharaḥ |

the one who holds the mace (kaumodakī) (kṛṣṇa), blazing with anger, released that cakra, incomparable in actions and having splendor equal to the sun.

sa muṣṇandānavaṁ tejaḥ samare svena tejasā ||2-126-127

ciccheda bāhūṁścakreṇa śrīdharaḥ paramaujasā |

The one who destroys the splendor of demons in the battle field with his own splendor, the one who holds śrī (kṛṣṇa), the one having high splendor, cut off bāṇa's arms with the cakra.

alātacakravattūrṇaṁ bhrāmyamāṇaṁ raṇājire ||2-126-128

kṣiptaṁ tu vāsudevena bāṇasya raṇamūrdhani |

viṣṇucakraṁ bhramatyāśu śaighryādrūpaṁ na dṛśyate ||2-126-129

The viṣṇucakra, released by the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) against bāṇa in the battle, revolved in the battle field like a fire brand, like a burning chunk of coal. It was revolving with such a high speed that its form could not be recognized.

tasya bāhusahasrasya paryāyena punaḥ punaḥ |

bāṇasya cchedanaṁ cakre taccakraṁ raṇamūrdhani ||2-126-130

The cakra cut off the thousand arms of bāṇa again and again and felled them in the battle field.

kṛtvā dvibāhuṁ taṁ bāṇaṁ cinnaśākhamiva drumam |

punaḥ karāgre kṛṣnasya cakraṁ prāptaṁ sudarshanam ||2-126-131

Making bāṇa with two arms, like a tree whose branches are cut off, the cakra, sudarshana returned again to the tip of kṛṣṇa's hand.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

kṛtakṛtye tu saṁprāpte cakre daityanipātane |

sravatā tena kāyena śoṇitaughapariplutaḥ ||2-126-132

abhavatparvatākāraścinnabāhurmahāsuraḥ |

vaiśampāyana continued:

(O janamejaya!) After the cakra, the destroyer of demons, returned doing what is to be done, the great asura, bāṇa, looked like the form of a mountain, with blood flowing all over his body.

asṛṅmattaścha vividhānnādānmuṣchanghano yathā ||2-126-133

Excited with blood, he roared in several ways like a cloud.

tasya nādena mahatā keshavo ripusūdanaḥ |

cakraṁ bhūyaḥ kṣeptukāmo bāṇanāśārthamudyataḥ |

Due to his loud roars, keshava (kṛṣṇa), the slayer of enemies, prepared to release the cakra again for destroying bāṇa.

tamupetya mahādevaḥ kumārasahito'bravīt ||2-126-134

Then the great lord (shiva) along with kumara (guha, kārtikeya) reached there and said:

īśvara uvāca

kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa mahābāho jāne tvāṁ puruṣottamam |

madhukaiṭabhahantāraṁ devadevaṁ sanātanam ||2-126-135

īśvara (shiva) said:

kṛṣṇa! O kṛṣṇa! the one with great arms! I know you as the best among men, the slayer of the demons, madhu and kaiṭabha, the eternal lord of lords.

lokānāṁ tvaṁ gatirdeva tvatprasūtamidaṁ jagat |

ajeyastvaṁ tribhirlokaiḥ sasurāsurapannagaiḥ ||2-126-136

O lord! You are the refuge of the world. This world is created by you. You cannot be conquered by all the three worlds, along with deva-s, asura-s and serpents.

tasmātsaṁhara divyaṁ tvamidaṁ cakraṁ samudyatam |

anivāryamasaṁhāryaṁ raṇe śatrubhayaṅkaram ||2-126-137

Hence please refrain from releasing this divine cakra, which is terrible for enemies, which cannot be avoided and restrained in battle.

bāṇasyāsyābhayaṁ dattaṁ mayā keśiniṣūdana |

tanme na syādvṛthā vākyamatastvāṁ śāmayāmyaham ||2-126-138

O the slayer of keshi (kṛṣṇa)! I have given refuge to bāṇa. Do not let my words become useless. I request your consent for this.

śrīkṛṣṇa uvāca

jīvatāṁ deva bāṇo'yametatccakraṁ nivartitam |

mānyastvaṁ devadevānāmasurāṇāṁ ca sarvaśaḥ ||2-126-139

The auspicious lord kṛṣṇa said:

O lord (shiva)! Let bāṇa live. I have restrained the cakra. You are respectable for all the deva-s and the asuras.

namaste'stu gamiṣyāmi yatkāryaṁ tanmaheshvara |

na tāvatkṛyate tasmānmāmanujṣātumarhasi ||2-126-140

I bow to you. I am leaving. O great lord (shiva)! I will not do the work which I intended. Hence please give me your permission to leave.

evamuktvā mahādevaṁ kṛṣṇastūrṇaṁ mahāmanāḥ |

jagāma tatra yatrāste prādyumniḥ sāyakaiśchitaḥ ||2-126-141

(vaiśampāyana said)

Speaking thus to the great lord (shiva), the great soul kṛṣṇa went to that place where the son of pradyumna (aniruddha) was, bound by arrows.

gate kṛṣṇe tato nandī bāṇamāha vacaḥ śubham |

gaccha bāṇa prasannasya devadevasya cāgrataḥ ||2-126-142

As kṛṣṇa left, nandī spoke these auspicious words to bāṇa: bāṇa! Go to the lord of lords (shiva) who is pleased.

tacchrutvā nandivākyaṁ tu bāno'gacchata śīghragaḥ |

Hearing the words of nandī, bāṇa went quickly (to meet shiva).

cinnabāhuṁ tato bāṇaṁ dṛṣṭvā nandī pratāpavān ||2-126-143

apavāhya rathenainaṁ yato devastato yayau |

nandī, the one with high splendor, seeing bāṇa with his arms cut off, along with bāṇa, reached the place where shiva was, riding the chariot.

tato nandī punarbāṇaṁ prāguvācottaraṁ vacaḥ ||2-126-144

Again nandī spoke these words to bāṇa as answer.

bāna bāṇa pranṛtyasva śreyastava bhaviṣyati |

eṣa devo mahādevaḥ prasādasumukhastava ||2-126-145

bāṇa! O bāṇa! Perform a dance! That will be auspicious and good for you. Here the lord, the great lord (shiva) is having a pleased face.

śoṇitaughaplutairgātrairnandivākyaprachoditaḥ |

jīvitārthī tato bāṇaḥ pramukhe śaṅkarasya vai ||2-126-146

anṛtyadbhayasaṁvigno dānavaḥ sa vichetanaḥ |

Then bāṇa, the demon, terrified with fear, losing his mind and wishing for his life, immediately danced in front of śaṅkara (shiva), prompted by the words of nandī, with blood flowing out from his body.

taṁ dṛṣṭvā ca pranṛtyantaṁ bahyodvignaṁ punaḥ punaḥ ||2-126-147

nandivākyaprajavitaṁ bhaktānugrahakṛdbhavaḥ |

Seeing bāṇa, agitated and confused, dancing again and again, charged by the words of nandī, bhava (shiva), the lord who blesses the devotees,

karuṇāvaśamāpanno mahādevo'bravīdvacaḥ ||2-126-148

became kind. The great lord said these words:

īśvara uvāca

varaṁ vṛṇīṣva bāṇa tvaṁ manasā yadabhīpsasi |

prasādasumukhaste'haṁ priyo'si mama dānava ||2-126-149

The lord (shiva) said:

O bāṇa! Ask for a boon that you wish in your mind! Demon! I am pleased with you. I like you.

bāṇa uvāca

ajaraścāmaraścaiva bhaveyaṁ satataṁ vibho |

eṣa me prathamo deva varo'stu yadi manyase ||2-126-150

bāṇa said:

O lord! I shall not be affected by old age. Also I shall not die. O lord! This is the boon I want, if you agree.

deva uvāca

tulyo'si daivatairbāṇa na mṛtyustava vidyate |

athāparaṁ vṛṇīṣvādya anugrāhyo'si me sadā ||2-126-151

The lord said:

O bāṇa! You are equal to the gods. You will not have death. Now ask for another boon. To me, you are always blessed.

bāṇa uvāca

yathāhaṁ śoṇitairdigdho bhṛśārto vraṇapīḍitaḥ |

bhaktānāṁ nṛtyatāṁ deva putrajanma bhavedbhava ||2-126-152

bāṇa said:

If devotees dance as I danced, distressed by wounds with body covered by blood, O bhava! They shall be blessed with children.

srīhara uvāca

nirāhārāḥ kṣamāvantaḥ satyārjavasamāhitāḥ |

madbhaktā ye'pi nṛtyanti teṣāmevaṁ bhaviṣyati ||2-126-153

Lord hara (shiva) said:

If my devotees, without taking food, with patience, truth and sincerity dance then they will be blessed in this way.

tṛtīyaṁ tvamatho bāṇa varaṁ vara manogatam |

tadvidhāsyāmi te putra saphalo'stu bhavāniha ||2-126-154

bāṇa, ask for a third boon as you wish in your mind. O my son! I shall grant you that as well. You will be accomplished.

bāṇa uvāca

cakratāḍanajā ghorā rujā tīvrā hi me'nagha |

vareṇāsau tṛtīyena śāntiṁ gacchatu me bhava ||2-126-155

bāṇa said:

O the one without any sin! Because of the cakra's strikes, I have terrific pain. O bhava (shiva)! With your third boon, let the pain be relieved.

śrīrudra uvāca

evaṁ bhavatu bhadraṁ te na rujā prabhaviṣyati |

akṣataṁ tava gātraṁ tu svasthāvasthaṁ bhaviṣyati ||2-126-156

The auspicious rudra (shiva) said:

Let it be so. Let there be good to you. You will not have any pain. Without any wound, your body will become healthy and comfortable.

caturthaṁ te varaṁ dadmi vṛṇīṣva yadi kāṅkṣasi |

na te'haṁ vimukhastāta prasādasumukho hyaham ||2-126-157

I will give you a fourth boon. If you wish, ask for it. O son! I have no aversion. I am pleased with you.

bāṇa uvāca

pramāthagaṇavaṁśyasya prathamaḥ syāmahaṁ vibho |

mahākāla iti khyātiṁ gaccheyaṁ śāśvatīḥ samāḥ ||2-126-158

bāṇa said:

O lord! I shall become the first among the groups of pramāthagaṇas. I shall be famous as mahākāla, for a time equal to eternity.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ bhaviṣyatītyāha bāṇaṁ devo maheśvaraḥ |

divyarūpo'kṣato gātrairnīrujastu mamāśrayāt ||2-126-159

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) The great lord (shiva) told bāṇa: It will be so. Because of my refuge, your wounded body, devoid of wounds, will get a divine form.

mamātisargādbāṇa tvaṁ bhava chaivākutobhayaḥ |

bhūyaste paṣchamaṁ dadmi prakhyātabalapauruṣam |

bāṇa, because of my boons, you will become fearless everywhere. O the one with famous power! I shall give you a fifth boon again.

punarvaraya bhadraṁ te yatte manasi vartate ||2-126-160

Ask for a boon again, what is in your mind. Let there be good to you.

bāṇa uvāca

vairūpyamaṅgajaṁ yanme mā bhūddeva kadācana |

dvibāhurapi me deho na virūpo bhavedbhava ||2-126-161

bāṇa said:

O lord! My body shall never have any deformity. O bhava! Even if I am with two arms, my body shall never be deformed.

śrīhara uvāca

bhavitā sarvametatte yathecchasi mahāsura |

bhavatyevaṁ na cādeyaṁ bhaktānāṁ vidyate mama ||2-126-162

The auspicious lord (shiva) said:

O great demon! All that you wished will be so. Let it be so. For me, there is nothing which cannot be given for my devotees.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tato'bravīnmahādevo bāṇaṁ sthitamathāntike |

evaṁ bhaviṣyate sarvaṁ yattvayā samudāhṛtam ||2-126-163

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Then the great lord (shiva) told bāṇa who was standing nearby : All that you said will be so.

etāvaduktvā bhagavāṁstrinetro gaṇasaṁvṛtaḥ |

paśyatāṁ sarvabhūtānām tatraivāntaradhīyata ||2-126-164

The lord (shiva) with three eyes, saying thus, disappeared from there, surrounded by his followers, watched by all the beings.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi uṣāharaṇe bāṇāsuravarapradāne ṣadviṁśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and twenty sixth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, kārtikeya beaten back, bāṇa's hands cut off and bāṇa blessed with boons from shiva

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-126-1 apayāteti ||

· 2-126-23 lambate pārvatyā evāṣṭamāṁśājjātā bāṇasya mātā jīvaputrītvameva iti vakṣyamāṇatvāt ||

· 2-126-26 rakṣanāt rakṣaṇārtham ||

· 2-126-27 mayā saha yotsyato yudyataḥ evaṁ svasti bhavet |

· 2-126-44 koṭibhūtaṁ koṭisaṁkhyātvavyāptam ||

· 2-126-51 asuraiḥ saheti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-126-105 prāṇaṁ balam ||

· 2-126-123 bhavātāṁ rakṣaṇārtham ||

· 2-126-140 yatkāryaṁ bāṇavadhākhyaṁ tanna kriyata ityannvayaḥ ||

· 2-126-152 putrajanmeti | evaṁ nṛtyantaḥ putraṁ labhantāmityarthaḥ ||

· 1-126-153 evaṁ putraprāptirūpaṁ phalam ||

· 1-125-154 varaṁ vara varaṁ vṛ+ṇu ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ śaḍviṁśatyādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

127 - aniruddhasya nāgapāśamochanam kṛṣṇasya varuṇālayagamanam varuṇena saha yuddhaṁ dvārakāpratyāgamanaṁ ca - aniruddha freed, kṛṣṇa returns to dVaraka after a battle with varuṇa

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ varānbahūnprāpya bāṇaḥ prītamanābhavat |

jagāma saha rudreṇa mahākālatvamāgataḥ ||2-127-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Thus obtaining many such boons, bāṇa became one with a pleased mind. Attaining the title of mahākāla (a form of shiva as the destroyer), he went away along with rudra (shiva).

vāsudevo'pi bahudhā nāradaṁ paryapṛcchata |

kvāniruddho'sti bhagavansaṁyato nāgabandhanaiḥ ||2-127-2

The son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) asked nārada many times: O lord! Where is aniruddha bound by serpents?

śrotumicchāmi tattvena snehaklinnaṁ hi me manaḥ |

aniruddhe hate vīre kṣubhitā dvārakā purī ||2-127-3

I want to know the truth. My mind is soft with affection (for aniruddha). The (residents of the) city of doors (dvāraka) are agitated over the taking away of aniruddha.

śīghraṁ taṁ mokṣayiṣyāmo yadarthaṁ vayamāgatāḥ |

adya taṁ naṣṭaśatruṁ vai draṣṭumichcāmahe vayam ||2-127-4

Let us free him quickly. We came here for that purpose. Now I want to see him whose enemies are destroyed.

sa pradeshastu bhagavanviditastava suvrata |

evamuktastu kṛṣṇena nāradaḥ pratyabhāṣata ||2-127-5

O lord! O the one who observes good penances! You know this place well. As kṛṣṇa spoke thus, nārada replied:

kanyāpure kumāro'sau baddho nāgaiścha mādhava |

etasminnantare śīghraṁ citralekhā hyupasthitā ||2-127-6

O mādhava (kṛṣṇa). kumāra (aniruddha) is in the female apartments (of maidens). During this time citralekha also reached there.

bāṇasyottamaśarvasya daityendrasya mahātmanaḥ |

idamantaḥpuraṁ deva pravishasva yathāsukham ||2-127-7

O lord! This is the female apartments of the great soul bāṇa, the best disciple of sharva (shiva), the indra (king) of demons. You may enter the same comfortably.

tataḥ praviṣṭāste sarve hyaniruddhasya mokṣaṇe |

balaḥ suparṇaḥ kṛṣṇastu pradyumno nāradastathā ||2-127-8

Then all of them, bala(rāma), the one with beautiful wings (garuḍa), kṛṣṇa, pradyumna and nārada entered for releasing aniruddha.

tato dṛṣṭvaiva garuḍaṁ ye'niruddhaśarīragāḥ |

śararūpā mahāsarpā veṣṭayitvā tanuṁ sthitāḥ ||2-127-9

Then, the great serpents coiling around the body of aniruddha in the form of arrows, seeing garuḍa,

te sarve sahasā dehāttasya niḥsṛtya bhoginaḥ |

kṣitiṁ samabhivartitvā prakṛtyāvasthitāḥ śarāḥ ||2-127-10

all of them, the serpents, in the form of arrows, suddenly leaving from aniruddha's body and reaching the earth, regained their natural form.

dṛṣṭaḥ spṛṣṭaścha kṛṣṇena so'niruddho mahāyaśāḥ |

sthitaḥ prītamanā bhūtvā prāṣjalirvākyamabravīt ||2-127-11

aniruddha of great fame, when he was seen and touched by kṛṣṇa smiled. Becoming pleased in his mind, he spoke the following words with folded hands.

aniruddha uvāca

devadeva sadā yuddhe jetā tvamasi keshava |

na śaktaḥ pramukhe sthātuṁ sākṣādapi śatakratuḥ ||2-127-12

aniruddha said:

O the lord of lords! O keshava (kṛṣṇa)! Always, you are the victor in battles. Even the one who performed one hundred sacrifices, the real indra will not be able to face you in battle.

[bhagavānuvāca

āroha garuḍaṁ tūrṇaṁ gachcāma dvārakāṁ purīm |

[The lord said

Mounting on garuḍa, let us go to the city of doors (dvāraka).

evamukto'niruddhastu uṣayā saha kanyayā |

sthitaḥ prītamanā bhūtvā jṣātvā bāṇaṁ jitaṁ raṇe ]

aniruddha who was told thus by kṛṣṇa , became pleased in mind along with the maiden uṣā, knowing that bāṇa was conquered in battle.]

tato mahābalaṁ devaṁ balabhadraṁ yashasvinam |

abhivādayate hṛṣṭaḥ so'niruddho mahāmanāḥ ||2-127-13

Then aniruddha, the great soul, becoming happy, paid respects to the famous, highly powerful lord balabhadra (balarāma),

mādhavaṁ ca mahātmānamabhivādya kṛtāṣjaliḥ |

khagottamaṁ mahāvīryaṁ suparṇamabhivādya ca ||2-127-14

With folded hands, he also paid respects to the great soul, mādhava (kṛṣṇa). He also paid respects to the best among the birds, the highly valiant garuḍa, the one with beautiful wings.

tato makaraketum ca citrabāṇadharaṁ prabhum |

pitaraṁ so'bhyupāgamya pradyumnamabhivādayat ||2-127-15

Then he went near his father, pradyumna and paid respects to the lord, the one with fish on his flag, the one who holds a beautiful bow.

sakhīgaṇavṛtā caiva sā choṣā bhavane sthitā |

balaṁ cātibalaṁ caiva vāsudevaṁ sudurjayam ||2-127-16

asaṅkhyātagatiṁ caiva suparṇamabhivādya ca |

puṣpabāṇadharaṁ caiva lajjamānābhyavādayat ||2-127-17

uṣā who was residing in the house, surrounded by her friends bowed with humility and paid respects to the highly powerful bala(rāma), also to the one who is difficult to conquer, son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) and also to the one who is immeasurably fast, the one with beautiful wings and one who has flowers as arrows (pradyumna).

tataḥ śakrasya vacanānnāradaḥ paramadyutiḥ |

vāsudevasamīpaṁ sa prahasanpunarāgataḥ ||2-127-18

Then as per the words of śakra (indra), nārada, the one with most splendor, again went near the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa), smiling.

vardhāpayati taṁ devaṁ govindaṁ śatrusūdanam |

diṣṭyā vardhasi govinda aniruddhasamāgamāt ||2-127-19

nārada praised the lord, govinda (kṛṣṇa), the slayer of enemies: O govinda (kṛṣṇa)! The good fortune increases by your meeting with aniruddha.

tato'niruddhasahitā nāradaṁ praṇatāḥ sthitāḥ |

āśīrbhirvarddhayitvā ca devarṣiḥ kṛṣṇamabravīt || 2-127-20

Then along with aniruddha, they bowed to nārada. The deva sage, nārada showering blessings on them, told kṛṣṇa as follows:

aniruddhasya vīryākhyo vivāhaḥ kriyatāṁ vibho |

jambūlamāṇikāṁ draṣṭuṁ śraddhā hi mama jāyate ||2-127-21

(nārada said): O lord! Please conduct the marriage of aniruddha by the system known as vīrā (marriage with maiden won by valiance). I am interested to hear jambūlamāṇika (the tradition in which women from the boy's side make funny remarks) (see nīlakaṇṭha commentary).

tataḥ prahasitāḥ sarve nāradasya vacaḥśravāt |

kṛṣṇaḥ provāca bhagavan kriyatāmāśu mā ciram ||2-127-22

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya!) Then, hearing the words of nārada, all of them laughed. kṛṣṇa said: O lord! We shall conduct the marriage without any delay.

etasminnantare tāta kumbhāṇḍaḥ samupasthitaḥ |

vaivāhikāṁstu saṁbhārāngṛhya kṛṣṇa namasya tu || 2-127-23

During this time, kumbhāṇḍa reached there, arranging all items for the marriage. He bowed to kṛṣṇa and said:

kumbhāṇda uvāca

kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa mahābāho bhava tvamabhayapradaḥ |

śaraṇāgato'smi devesha prasīdaiṣo'ṣjalistava ||2-127-24

kumbhāṇḍa said:

kṛṣṇa! O the one with great arms! O kṛṣṇa! Provider of refuge! Be refuge for me. O the lord of deva-s! I have come to you seeking refuge. Be pleased with me. I bow to you with folded hands.

nāradasya vacaḥ śrutvā sarvaṁ prāgeva cācyutaḥ |

abhayaṁ yacchate tasmai kumbhāṇḍāya mahātmane ||2-127-25

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Hearing all that was said by nārada, the one who does not have a fall, (kṛṣṇa) was ready in the beginning itself to provide refuge to kumbhāṇḍa, the great soul.

kumbhāṇḍa mantriṇāṁ śreṣṭha prīto'smi tava suvrata |

sukṛtaṁ te vijānāmi rāṣṭriko'stu bhavāniha |

(kṛṣṇa said) O kumbhāṇḍa! The best among ministers! I am pleased with you who observe good penances. I know about your good deeds. You live here protecting the country.

sajṣātipakṣaḥ susukhī nivṛtto'stu bhavāniha ||2-127-26

rājyaṁ ca te mayā dattaṁ ciraṁ jīva mamāśrayāt |

O kumbhāṇḍa! Live here comfortably along with your kinsmen. I have given you this country. Live for a long time, depending on me.

evaṁ dattvā rājyamasmai kumbhāṇḍāya mahātmane ||2-127-27

vivāhamakarottasyāniruddhasya janārdanaḥ |

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Thus, giving the country to the great soul kumbhāṇḍa, the one who agitates people (kṛṣṇa), conducted the marriage of aniruddha.

tatastu bhagavānvahnistatra svayamupasthitaḥ ||2-127-28

sa vivāho'niruddhasya nakṣatre ca śubhe'bhavat |

Then lord of fire (agni) himself presented there and the marriage of aniruddha was conducted on an auspicious time and day.

tato'psarogaṇaścaiva kautukaṁ kartumudyataḥ ||2-127-29

snātastvalaṅkṛtastatra so'niruddhaḥ svabhāryayā |

Then the groups of divine women prepared to begin the marriage rituals. aniruddha bathed and decorated along with his wife.

tataḥ snigdhaiḥ śubhairvākyairgandharvāścha jagustadā ||2-127-30

nṛtyantyapsarasaścaiva vivāhamupaśobhayan |

Then the gandharva-s sang using gentle and auspicious words. The divine women danced, increasing the beauty of the marriage function.

tato nirvartayitvā tu vivāhaṁ śatrusūdanaḥ ||2-127-31

aniruddhasya suprajṣaḥ sarvairdevagaṇairvṛtaḥ |

Thus the marriage of aniruddha was conducted by the slayer of enemies (kṛṣṇa), the one with wisdom, surrounded by all the groups of devas.

āmantrya varadaṁ tatra rudraṁ devanamaskṛtam ||2-127-32

cakāra gamane buddhiṁ kṛṣṇaḥ parapuraṣjayaḥ |

After informing rudra (shiva), the one who provides boon, the one who is bowed by the all the deva-s, kṛṣṇa, the one who conquers other cities, decided to leave the place.

dvārakābhimukhaṁ kṛṣṇaṁ jṣātvā śatruniṣūdanam ||2-127-33

kumbhāṇḍo vacanaṁ prāha prāṣjalirmadhusūdanam |

Knowing that kṛṣṇa, the slayer of enemies, is leaving for the city of doors (dvāraka), kumbhāṇḍa spoke the following words to the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa) with folded hands.

bāṇasya gāvastiṣṭhanti haste tu varuṇasya vai ||2-127-34

yāsāmamṛtakalpaṁ vai kṣīraṁ kṣarati mādhava |

(kumbhāṇḍa said) O mādhava (kṛṣṇa)! The cows of bāṇa are with varuṇa, the lord of the sea. Their milk is flowing like nectar (amṛta).

tatpītvātibalaścaiva naro bhavati durjayaḥ ||2-127-35

The man who drinks their milk will become strong and difficult to be conquered.

kumbhāṇḍenaivamākhyāte hariḥ prītamanāstadā |

gamanāya matiṁ cakre gantavyamiti nishchayam ||2-127-36

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) As kumbhāṇḍa said thus, hari (kṛṣṇa), with a pleased mind, decided to go (to the place of the cows). He decided that he will go there.

tatastu bhagavānbrahmā vardhāpya sa tu keshavam |

jagāma brahmalokaṁ sa vṛtaḥ svabhavanālaye ||2-127-37

Then lord brahmā praised keshava (kṛṣṇa) and went to the world of brahma surrounded by the residents of his world.

indro marudgaṇayuto dvārakābhimukho yayau |

yataḥ kṛṣṇastataḥ sarve gacchanti jayakāṅkṣiṇaḥ ||2-127-38

indra, followed by the groups of marut-s, accompanied kṛṣṇa for the journey to dvāraka. All those who wish for the victory proceed to where kṛṣṇa is.

vāhanena mayūreṇa sakhībhiḥ parivāritā |

dvārakābhimukhī hyūṣā devyā prasthāpitā yayau |

uṣā who was bidden farewell by the goddess (umā) proceeded to dvāraka by the vehicle of peacock, surrounded by her friends.

tato balashcha kṛṣṇaścha pradyumnashcha mahābalaḥ ||2-127-39

ārūḍhavanto garuḍamaniruddhaścha vīryavān |

Then bala(rāma), kṛṣṇa, the highly powerful pradyumna and also the valiant aniruddha mounted on garuḍa.

prasthitashcha sa tejasvī garuḍaḥ patatāṁ varaḥ ||2-127-40

unmūlayaṁstarugaṇānkampayaṁścāpi medinīm |

The splendorous garuḍa , the best among the birds, began the journey, uprooting groups of trees and shaking the earth.

ākulāscha diśaḥ sarvā reṇudhvastamivāmbaram ||2-127-41

garuḍe saṁprayāte'bhūnmandaraśmirdivākaraḥ |

All the directions were agitated. Dust scattered in the sky. As garuḍa began his journey, the rays of the sun became dim.

tataste dīrghamadhvānaṁ prayayuḥ puruṣarṣabhāḥ ||2-127-42

āruhya garuḍaṁ sarve jitvā bāṇaṁ mahaujasam |

Afterwards, all the bulls among men who conquered bāṇa of high splendor, covered a long distance, mounted on garuḍa.

tato'mbaratalasthāste vāruṇīṁ diśamāsthitāḥ ||2-127-43

apashyanta mahātmāno gāvo divyapayaḥpradāḥ |

velāvanavicāriṇyo nānāvarṇāḥ sahasraśaḥ ||2-127-44

Travelling through the sky, they reached the place of varuṇa. The great souls saw thousands of the cows yielding divine milk, having many colours, moving in the forest near the ocean.

avajṣāya tadā rūpaṁ kumbhāṇḍavacanāśrayāt |

kṛṣṇaḥ praharatāṁ śreṣṭhastattvato'rthaviśāradaḥ ||2-127-45

Knowing about the cows, depending on the words of kumbhāṇḍa, kṛṣṇa, the best among strikers and also the expert who knows the truth,

nishamya bāṇagāvastu tāsu cakre manastadā |

āsthito garuḍaṁ prāha sa tu lokādiravyayaḥ ||2-127-46

recognizing them as the cows of bāṇa, decided to have them. The one who is foremost in the world, the one who does not have any decline, kṛṣṇa, seated on garuḍa, said:

śīkṛṣṇa uvāca

vainateya prayāhi tvaṁ yatra bāṇasya godhanam |

yāsāṁ pītvā kila kṣīramamṛtatvamavāpnuyāt ||2-127-47

The auspicious lord kṛṣṇa said:

O the son of vinatā (garuḍa)! Proceed to the place where the wealth of cows of bāṇa is. It is said that immortality is achieved by drinking their milk.

āha māṁ satyabhāmā ca bāṇagāvo mamānaya |

yāsaṁ pītvā kila kṣīraṁ na jīryanti mahāsurāḥ ||2-127-48

satyabhāma told me: Bring the cows of bāṇa for me. By drinking their milk, the great demons do not become old.

vijarāścha jarāṁ tyaktvā bhavanti kila jantavaḥ |

tā Anayasva bhadraṁ te yadi dharmo na lupyate ||2-127-49

Living beings (it is said), discarding decay, will become unaffected by old age (by drinking their milk). If right conduct is not compromised, bring the cows. Let there be good to you.

atha vā kāryalopo vai maiva tāsu manaḥ kṛthāḥ |

iti māmabravītsatyā tāśchaitā viditā mama ||2-127-50

Otherwise, if any compromise is to be done in your work, do not keep your mind on this. Thus satyā (satyabhāmā) told me. I have recognized the cows.

garuḍa uvāca

dṛṣyante gāva etāstā dṛṣṭvā māṁ varuṇālayam |

vishanti sahasā sarvāḥ kāryamatra vidhīyatām ||2-127-51

garuḍa said:

These cows see me. Seeing me, all of them begin to enter the residence of varuṇa immediately. Do what is to be done here.

ityuktvā caiva garuḍaḥ pakṣavātena sāgarām |

sahasā kṣobhayitvā ca vivesha varuṇālayam ||2-127-52

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Saying this, garuḍa agitating the ocean by generating winds by fanning his wings, entered the residence of varuṇa.

dṛṣṭvā javena garuḍaṁ prāptaṁ vai varuṇālayam |

vāruṇāścha gaṇāḥ sarve vibhrāntāḥ prācalaṁstadā ||2-127-53

Seeing that garuḍa has entered the residence of varuṇa, all the beings of the ocean became confused and started moving.

tatastu vāruṇaṁ sainyamabhijṣātuṁ sudurjayam |

pramukhe vāsudevasya nānāpraharaṇodyatam |

Then the army of varuṇa, most difficult to conquer, knowing this, arrived there, taking various weapons, in front of the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa).

tadyuddhamabhavadghoraṁ vāruṇaiḥ pannagāriṇā ||2-127-54

Then there was a terrible battle between the beings of the ocean and the enemy of serpents (garuḍa).

teṣāmāpatatāṁ saṅkhye vāruṇānāṁ sahasraśaḥ |

bhagnaṁ balamanādhṛṣyaṁ keshavena mahātmanā ||2-127-55

Thousands of the opposing undefeatable army of the beings of the ocean, were broken by the great soul keshava (kṛṣṇa).

tataste pradrutā yānti tameva varuṇālayam |

Then they went immediately to the residence of varuṇa (Ocean).

ṣaṣṭiṁ rathasahasrāṇi ṣaśṭiṁ rathaśatāni ca ||2-127-56

vāruṇāni ca yuddhāni dīptaśastrāṇi saṁyuge |

Afterwards, the beings of the ocean fought the battle with sixty thousand and sixty hundred chariots along with dazzling weapons.

tadbalaṁ balibhiḥ śūrairbaladevajanārdanaiḥ ||2-127-57

pradyumnenāniruddhena garuḍena ca sarvaśaḥ |

śaraughairvividhaistīkṣṇairvadhyamānaṁ samantataḥ ||2-127-58

That army was slain all around by the powerful, valiant baladeva (balarāma), the one who agitates men (kṛṣṇa), pradyumna, aniruddha and garuḍa by many groups of sharp and fiery arrows.

tato bhagnaṁ balaṁ dṛṣṭvā kṛṣṇenākliṣṭakarmaṇā |

varuṇastvatha saṅkruddho niryayau yatra keśavaḥ ||2-127-59

Seeing that his army is broken by kṛṣṇa who performs difficult tasks, varuṇa, the lord of ocean, became angry and went to the place where keshava (kṛṣṇa) was.

ṛṣibhirdevagandharvaistathaivāpsarasāṁ gaṇaiḥ |

saṁstūyamāno bahudhā varuṇaḥ pratyadṛśyata ||2-127-60

varuṇa, the lord of ocean, praised in many ways by the groups of sages, deva-s, gandharva-s as well as divine women , revealed himself there.

catreṇa dhriyamāṇena pāṇḍureṇa vapuṣmatā |

salilasrāviṇā śreṣṭhaṁ cāpamudyamya dhiṣṭhitaḥ ||2-127-61

varuṇa, the lord of the ocean, appeared there, his head shielded by a white umbrella, from which water was flowing and holding up his best bow.

apāṁ patiratikruddhaḥ putrapautrabalānvitaḥ |

āhvayanniva yuddhāya visphāritamahādhanuḥ ||2-127-62

The lord of water, highly furious, along with his sons, grandsons and army, shook his great bow, as though he was challenging for battle.

sa tu prādhmāpayacchaṅkhaṁ varuṇaḥ samadhāvata |

hariṁ hara iva kruddho bānajālaiḥ samāvṛṇot ||2-127-63

lord varuṇa, arrived there immediately, blowing his conch. The angry lord, varuṇa shot a group of arrows at hari (kṛṣṇa) as if he was hara (shiva).

tataḥ pradhmāya jalajaṁ pāṣchajanyaṁ janārdanaḥ |

bāṇajālairdiśaḥ sarvāstataścakre mahābalaḥ ||2-127-64

Then the one who agitates people, kṛṣṇa, blew his conch pāṣchajanyaṁ, born from water (obtained from ocean). The highly powerful kṛṣṇa covered all directions with groups of arrows.

tataḥ śaraughairvimalairvaruṇaḥ pīḍito raṇe |

smayanniva tataḥ kṛṣṇaṁ varuṇaḥ pratyayudhyata ||2-127-65

Then varuṇa was oppressed by a pure group of arrows in the battle. varuṇa battled with kṛṣṇa smiling.

tato'straṁ vaiṣṇavaṁ ghoramabhimantryāhave sthitaḥ |

vāsudevo'bravīdvākyaṁ pramukhe tasya dhīmataḥ ||2-127-66

Invoking the terrible weapon vaiṣṇava in the battle, the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) spoke as follows to the one with intellect (varuṇa).

idamastraṁ mahāghoraṁ vaiṣṇavaṁ śatrusūdanam |

mayodyataṁ vadhārthaṁ te tiṣṭhedānīṁ sthiro bhava ||2-127-67

(kṛṣṇa said) I have taken this highly terrible weapon, vaiṣṇava, the killer of enemies, for killing you. Now you shall stop.

tato'straṁ varuṇo devo hyastraṁ vaiṣṇavamudyataḥ |

vāruṇāstreṇa saṁyojya vinanāda mahābalaḥ ||2-127-68

Aiming the vaiṣṇava arrow at lord varuṇa, lord kṛṣṇa readied himself. The highly powerful varuṇa took up the weapon vāruṇa and roared.

tasyāstre vitatā hyāpo varuṇasya viniḥsṛtāḥ |

vaiṣṇavāstrasya shamane vartate samitiṣjayaḥ ||2-127-69

Water jets emerged from the weapon of varuṇa. The one who wins battles, (kṛṣṇa) prepared to shoot the vaiṣṇava weapon to control the same.

āpastu vāruṇāstatra kṣiptāḥ kṣiptā jvalanti vai |

dahyante vāruṇāstatra tato'stre jvalite punaḥ ||2-127-70

The water jets shot by varuṇa began to boil. The vāruṇa weapon was burned as the vaiṣṇava weapon blazed again.

vaiṣṇave tu mahāvīrye disho bhītā vidudruvuḥ |

tadbalaṁ jvalitaṁ dṛṣṭvā varuṇaḥ kṛṣṇamabravīt ||2-127-71

As the highly powerful vaiṣṇava arrow blazed, all of them ran away in all directions. Seeing his army in flames, varuṇa told kṛṣṇa:

smara svaprakṛtiṁ pūrvāmavyaktāṁ vyaktalakṣaṇām |

tamo jahi mahābhāga tamasā muhyase katham ||2-127-72

(varuṇa said) Remember your former nature which is not clear, but with clear signs. O highly fortunate one! Destroy the dark qualities! why are you getting confused with dark qualities?

sattvastho nityamāsīstvaṁ yogīśvara mahāmate |

paṣchabhūtāśrayāndoṣānahaṅkāraṁ ca varjaya ||2-127-73

You are always fixed in true good qualities. O the one with great intellect! O the lord of those who perform yoga! Destroy the five defects (ignorance, egoism, passion, enmity and infatuation) based on the five elements as well as pride.

(See Note 1)

yā yā te vaiṣṇavī mūrtistasyā jyeṣṭho hyahaṁ tava |

jyeṣṭhabhāvena mānyam tu kiṁ māṁ tvaṁ dagdhumicchasi ||2-127-74

Wherever your vaiṣṇava body is present, I am the eldest of all those avatāra-s (The first avatāra of viṣṇu as matsya (fish) occurred in the ocean). When I am respectable to you because I am elder (to you) why are you thinking about burning me?

(See Note 2)

nāgnirvikramate hyagnau tyaja kopaṁ yudhāṁ vara |

tvayi na prabhaviṣyāmi jagataḥ prabhavo hyasi ||2-127-75

Fire will not be able to show valiance on fire. O the best among fighters! Discard your anger. I cannot excel you since you are the creator of the world.

pūrvaṁ hi yā tvayā sṛṣṭā prakṛtirvikṛtātmikā |

dharmiṇī bījabhāvena pūrvadharmaṁ samāśritā || 2-127-76

The nature created by you long ago is bound to be transformed to other forms and hence evolutionary. The nature created by you is manifesting as the world depending on its original nature (of yours).

(See Note 3 and nīlkaṇṭha commentary)

āgneyaṁ vaiṣṇavaṁ saumyaṁ prakṛtyaivedamāditaḥ |

tvayā sṛṣṭaṁ jagadidaṁ sa kathaṁ mayi vartase ||2-127-77

Using appropriate nature, you have created the weapons of āgneya (of the fire god), vaiṣṇava (of viṣṇu) and saumya (of moon). You have created this whole world. Then why are you confronting me?

ajeyaḥ śāśvato devaḥ svayaṁbhūrbhūtabhāvanaḥ |

akṣaraṁ ca kṣaraṁ caiva bhāvābhāvau mahādyute ||2-127-78

O the one with great splendor! You are invincible, eternal, lord, born from your own self. You cause the welfare of all beings. You are nonperishable as well as perishable. You are the existing as well as non existing.

rakṣa māṁ rakṣaṇīyo'haṁ tvayānagha namo'stu te |

ādikartāsi lokānāṁ tvayaitadbahulīkṛtam ||2-127-79

Protect me. O the one without any sin! I am to be protected by you. I bow to you. You are the prime creator of all the worlds. You have expanded these worlds.

vikrīḍasi mahādeva bālaḥ kṝḍanakairiva |

na hyayaṁ prakṛtidveṣī nāhaṁ prakṛtidūṣakaḥ ||2-127-80

O great lord! You are playing with the world like a child playing with his toys. You are the source of this nature. I am neither an enemy of nature nor can I abuse nature.

prakṛtiryā vikāreṣu vartate puruṣarṣabha |

tasyā vikāraśamane vartase tvaṁ mahādyute ||2-127-81

O the best bull among men! O the one with great splendor! You work for controlling the defects (such as violence) that exist in (the wicked of) nature.

vikāro vā vikārāṇāṁ vikārāya na te'nagha |

tānadharmavido mandānbhavānvikurute sadā ||2-127-82

O the one without any sin! These defects exist for the destruction of the wicked. You always destroy the wicked elements of nature.

(See Note 4)

idaṁ prakṛtijairdoṣaistamasā muhyate yadā |

rajasā vāpi saṁspṛṣṭvā tadā mohaḥ pravartate ||2-127-83

When the world, affected by dark qualities, loses its sensibility or engages in passionate and selfish deeds, then confusion takes over.

parāvarajṣaḥ sarvajṣa aiśvaryavidhimāsthitaḥ |

kiṁ mohayasi naḥ sarvānprajāpatiriva svayam ||2-127-84

You know the cause and effect. You know all. You are based on prosperity. Why are you confusing all of us? You yourself are like the great grandfather.

varuṇenaivamuktastu kṛṣṇo lokaparāyaṇaḥ |

bhāvajṣaḥ sarvakṛddhīrastataḥ prītamanā hyabhūt ||2-127-85

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya!) kṛṣṇa who was told thus by varuṇa, the last refuge of the world, the one who knows about all that exist, the one who is interested in the welfare of all, the valiant, became pleased in his mind.

ityevamuktaḥ kṛṣṇastu prahasanvākyamabravīt |

kṛṣṇa who was told thus by varuṇa, smiled and said the following words:

śrīkṛṣṇa uvāca

gāvaḥ prayaccha me vīra śāntyarthaṁ bhīmavikrama ||2-127-86

The auspicious kṛṣṇa said:

O valiant! O the one with high valiance! Offer the cows to me for peace.

ityevamukte kṛṣṇena vākyaṁ vākyaviśāradaḥ |

varuṇo hyabravīdbhūyaḥ śṛṇu me madhusūdana ||2-127-87

When kṛṣṇa, the expert of words, spoke these words, varuṇa said: O slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa)! Again hear me.

varuṇa uvāca

bāṇena sārdhaṁ samayo mayā deva kṛtaḥ purā |

kathaṁ ca samayaṁ kṛtvā kuryāṁ viphalamanyathā ||2-127-88

varuṇa said:

O lord! I have made an agreement with bāṇa long ago. How can I make that agreement null and void otherwise?

tvameva veda sarvasya yathā samayabhedakaḥ |

cāritraṁ duṣyate tena na ca sadbhiḥ prashasyate ||2-127-89

You know well that the one who breaks an agreement, pollutes his good behavior, Good people do not praise such behavior.

dharmabhāgbhirnaro nityaṁ varjyate madhusūdana |

na ca lokānavāpnoti pāpaḥ samayabhedakaḥ || 2-127-90

O the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa)! The righteous people always avoid such men. The sinners who break agreements do not attain good worlds.

prasīda dharmalopashcha mā bhūnme madhusūdana |

na māṁ samayabhedena yoktumarhasi mādhava ||2-127-91

jīvannāhaṁ pradāsyāmi gāvo vai vṛṣabhekṣaṇa |

O killer of madhu (kṛṣṇa)! Be pleased with me. Let me not deviate from dharma. O mādhava (kṛṣṇa)! I do not deserve to be directed for breaking agreements. O the one with the eyes of bull! I will not offer the cows to you when I am alive.

hatvā nayasva māṁ gāva eṣa me samayaḥ purā ||2-127-92

etaccha me samākhyātaṁ samayaṁ madhusūdana |

Kill me and take away the cows. This is my former agreement. O the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa)! I have told you about my agreement.

satyameva mahābāho na mithyā tu sureshvara ||2-127-93

O the one with powerful arms! This is the truth. O the lord of gods! This is not false.

yadevāhamanugrāhyo rakṣa māṁ madhusūdana |

atha vā goṣu nirbandho hatvā naya mahābhuja ||2-127-94

If I deserve to be blessed, O slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa)! Protect me. O the one with powerful arms! If you insist on taking the cows away, kill me and take them.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

varuṇenaivamuktastu yadūnāṁ vaṁśavardhanaḥ |

abhedyaṁ samayaṁ matvā nyastavādo gavāṁ prati ||2-127-95

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) The one who flourishes the race of yādava-s, (kṛṣṇa), who was told thus by varuṇa, understanding that the agreement cannot be broken, stopped asking about the cows.

sa prahasya tato vākyaṁ vyājahārārthakovidaḥ |

tasmānmukto'si yadyevaṁ bāṇena samayaḥ kṛtaḥ ||2-127-96

The expert of meanings of words (kṛṣṇa ) smiled and said as follows: If you have made an agreement with bāṇa, then I leave it.

praśritairmadhurairvākyaistattvārthamadhubhāṣitaiḥ |

kathaṁ pāpaṁ kariṣyāmi varuṇa tvayyahaṁ prabho ||2-127-97

O lord! O varuṇa! Because of your sweet words and sweet talk with meanings of principles, how can I commit a sin with you?

gaccha mukto'si varuṇa satyasaṁdho'si no bhavān |

tvatpriyārthaṁ mayā muktā bāṇagāvo na saṁśayaḥ |

varuṇa! I release you. You may go. Between us, you are truthful. I have released the cows of bāṇa for your pleasure. There is no doubt.

tatastūryaninādaiścha bherīṇāṁ ca mahāsvanaiḥ |2-127-98

arghamādāya varuṇaḥ keśavaṁ pratyapūjayat |

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Afterwards, accompanied by the playing of musical instruments and the great sounds of kettle drums, varuṇa brought the arghya. He honoured keshava (kṛṣṇa).

keśavo'rghaṁ tadā gṛhya varuṇādyadunandanaḥ ||2-127-99

balaṁ cāpūjayaddevaḥ kuśalīva samāhitaḥ |

The son of yadu, keshava (kṛṣṇa) accepted the respect offered by varuṇa. Lord varuṇa honoured the bala(rāma) with an alert and controlled mind.

varuṇāyābhayaṁ dattvā vāsudevaḥ pratāpavān |2-127-100

The splendorous son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) gave refuge to varuṇa.

dvārakāṁ prasthitaḥ śauriḥ śacīpatisahāyavān |

The son of śūra (kṛṣṇa) accompanied by the husband of śacī (indra) went to the city of doors (dvāraka).

tatra devāḥ samarutaḥ sasādhyāḥ siddhacāraṇāḥ ||2-127-101

gandharvāpsarasaścaiva kiṁnarāścāntarikṣagāḥ |

There the deva-s along with marut-s, sādhya-s, siddha-s, cāraṇa-s, gandharva-s, divine women as also kiṁnara-s and those who move in the sky,

anugacchanti bhūteśaṁ sarvabhūtādimavyayam ||2-127-102

followed the lord of beings, the source of all beings, having no decline.

ādityā vasavo rudrā ashvinau yakṣarākṣasāḥ |

vidyādharagaṇāścaiva ye cānye siddhacāraṇāḥ |

gacchantamanugacchanti yaśasā vijayena ca ||2-127-103

The āditya-s, vasu-s, rudra-s, both asvin-s, yakṣa-s, rākṣasa-s, groups of vidyādhara-s as well as other siddha-s and charaṇa-s, followed the lord (kṛṣṇa) who was leaving with fame as well as victory.

nāradascha mahābhāgaḥ prasthito dvārakāṁ prati |

tuṣṭo bāṇajayaṁ dṛṣṭvā varuṇaṁ ca kṛtapriyam ||2-127-104

nārada, the one who likes battles, pleased to see the victory over bāṇa, highly fortunate, proceeded towards the city of doors (dvāraka).

kailāsaśikharaprakhyaiḥ prāsādaiḥ kandaraiḥ śubhaiḥ |

dūrānniśamya madhuhā dvārakāṁ dvāramālinīm ||2-127-105

pāṣchajanyasya nirghoṣaṁ cakre cakragadādharaḥ |

The slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa), seeing the city of doors (dvāraka), having buildings as tall as the peaks of mountain kailāsa and auspicious valleys, from far away, the one who holds the cakra and mace, sounded the conch pāṣchajanya.

saṁjṣāṁ prayacchate devo dvārakāpuravāsinām ||2-127-106

The lord is signaling the residents of the city of doors (dvāraka).

devānuyānanirghoṣaṁ pāṣchajanyasya niḥsvanam |

śrutvā dvāravatīṁ sarve praharṣamatulaṁ gatāḥ ||2-127-107

Hearing the great sound of conch pāṣchajanya announcing the arrival of lord kṛṣṇa, all the residents of the city of doors (dvāraka) became immensely happy.

pūrṇakumbhaiścha lājaiścha bahuvinyastavistaraiḥ |

dvāropaśobhitāṁ kṛtvā sarvāṁ dvāravatīṁ purīm ||2-127-108

The lord was welcomed with pūrṇakumbha and a shower of fried rice grains. The city of doors (dvāraka) was decorated and made to sparkle all around.

suśliṣṭarathyāṁ saśrīkāṁ bahuratnopaśobhitām |

viprāścārghaṁ samādāya yathaiva kulanaigamāḥ ||2-127-109

The streets were cleaned and mended suitably and beautified with many jewels. brāhmins and priests carried items for honoring

jayaśabdaishcha vividhaiḥ pūjayanti sma mādhavam |

vainateye samāsīnaṁ nīlāṣjanachayopamam ||2-127-110

and worshipped mādhava (kṛṣṇa), seated on the son of vinatā (garuḍa), comparable to a beautiful dark stone, saying victory.

vavandire tadā kṛṣṇaṁ śriyā paramayā yutam |

tamānupūrvyā varṇāścha pūjayanti mahābalam ||2-127-111

anantaṁ keśihantāraṁ śreṣṭhipūrvāścha śreṇayaḥ |

Then all of them honoured kṛṣṇa yoked with the supreme śrī. People of all the four castes including the class of traders, worshipped the highly powerful kṛṣṇa, the one who does not have an end, the slayer of keshi, in order.

ṛṣibhirdevagandharvaiścāraṇaiścha samantataḥ ||2-127-112

stūyate puṇḍarīkākṣo dvārakopavane sthitaḥ |

The one with eyes as beautiful as the lotus flower (kṛṣṇa), praised and surrounded by sages, deva-s , gandharva-s as well as cāraṇa-s, arrived at the gardens of the city of doors (dvāraka).

tadāścaryamapaśyanta dāśārhagaṇasattamāḥ ||2-127-113

praharṣamatulaṁ prāptā dṛṣṭvā kṛṣṇaṁ mahābhujam |

bāṇaṁ jitvā mahādevamāyāntaṁ puruṣottamam ||2-127-114

The best among the race of dāśārha, seeing that wonder, seeing kṛṣṇa with powerful arms, the best among men, who conquered bāṇa and the great lord shiva, were highly pleased.

dvārakāvāsināṁ vācaścaranti bahudhā tadā |

prāpte kṛṣṇe mahābhāge yādavānāṁ mahārathe ||2-127-115

Then the residents of the city of doors (dvāraka) had many words to speak, when kṛṣṇa, the highly fortunate, the great chariot fighter among yādava-s, arrived.

gatvā ca dūramadhvānaṁ suparṇo drutamāgataḥ |

dhanyāḥ smo'nugṛhītāḥ smo yeṣāṁ vai jagataḥ pitā ||2-127-116

After travelling a long distance, the one with beautiful wings, (garuḍa) arrived in the city of doors (dvāraka) quickly. (The residents said:) We are fortunate and we are blessed, protected by the father of the universe.

rakṣitā caiva goptā ca dīrghabāhurmahābhujaḥ |

vainateye samāruhya jitvā bāṇaṁ sudurjayam ||2-127-117

The one with powerful and long arms is our protector as well as preserver. Mounting on garuḍa, he conquered bāṇa, who is difficult to conquer.

prāpto'yaṁ puṇḍarīkākṣo manāṁsyāhlādayanniva |

The one with eyes as beautiful as lotus has arrived (in the city) generating happiness in our minds.

evaṁ kathayatāmeva dvārakāvāsināṁ tadā ||2-127-118

vāsudevagṛhe devā viviśustaṁ mahārathāḥ |

As the residents of the city of doors were speaking thus, the great chariot fighters reached the residence of the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa).

avatīrya suparṇāttu vāsudevo balastadā ||2-127-119

pradyumnaścāniruddhaścha gṛhānpraviviśustadā |

The son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa), bala(rāma), pradyumna as well as aniruddha alighted from the back of the one with beautiful wings (garuḍa) and went to their houses.

tato devavimānāni saṣcaranti tadā divam ||2-127-120

avasthitāni dṛśyante nānārūpāṇi sarvaśaḥ |

Then vehicles of deva-s, moving in the sky, of various forms were seen all over.

haṁsarṣabhamṛgairnāgairvājisārasabarhiṇaiḥ |

bhāsvanti tāni dṛṣyante vimānāni sahasraśaḥ ||2-127-121

Thousands of vehicles were seen sparkling with swans, bulls, deer,elephants, horses, cranes (sārasa) and peacocks.

ataḥ kṛṣṇo'bravīdvākyaṁ kumārāṁstānsahasraśaḥ |

pradyumnādīnsamastāṁstu ślakṣṇaṁ madhurayā girā ||2-127-122

Then kṛṣṇa gave the following instructions to the thousands of youngsters such as pradyumna, in sweet words.

ete rudrāstathādityā vasavo'thāśvināvapi |

sādhyā devāstathānye ca vandadhvaṁ ca yathākramam ||2-127-123

Here are the rudra-s, āditya-s, vasu-s as well as both ashvin-s, also sādhya-s and other devas. Bow to them as per the order.

sahasrākṣaṁ mahābhāgaṁ dānavānāṁ bhayaṅkaram |

vandadhvaṁ sahitāḥ śakraṁ sagaṇaṁ nāgavāhanam ||2-127-124

Bow to the highly fortunate deva, the one with thousand eyes, the one who terrifies the demons, śakra (indra) who is accompanied by his followers, mounted on his elephant.

saptarṣayo mahābhāgā bhṛgvāṅgirasamāśritāḥ |

ṛṣayaścha mahātmāno vandadhvaṁ ca yathāsukham ||2-127-125

The seven sages, highly fortunate, depending on bhR+gu and āṅgiras, the sages, the great souls are also here. Bow to them comfortably.

ete cakradharāścaiva tāvandadhvaṁ ca sarvaśaḥ |

sāgarāścha hradāścaiva matpriyārthamihāgatāḥ ||2-127-126

Here are those who hold the cakra. Bow to all of them. The oceans and pools have also come here for my pleasure. (Bow to them as well.)

dishashcha vidishashcaiva vandadhvaṁ ca yathākramam |

vāsukipramukhāścaiva nāgā vai sumahābalāḥ ||2-127-127

The directions and sub-directions are also here. Bow to them as well in order. The highly powerful serpents such as the prominent one vāsuki are also here. Bow to them.)

gāvaścha matpriyārthaṁ vai vandadhvaṁ ca yathākramam ||

jyotīṁṣi saha nakṣatrairyakṣarākṣasakiṁnaraiḥ ||2-127-128

āgatā matpriyārthaṁ vai vandadhvaṁ ca yathākramam |

The cows are here for my pleasure. Bow to them in order. The planets along with the stars, the yakṣa-s, rākṣasa-s and kiṁnara-s have also come here for my pleasure. Bow to them in order.

vāsudevavacaḥ śrutvā kumārāḥ praṇatāḥ sthitāḥ ||2-127-129

yathākrameṇa sarveṣāṁ devatānāṁ māhātmanām |

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Hearing the words of the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) the youngsters stood bowing to all the deva-s and great souls as per the order.

sarvāndivaukaso dṛṣṭvā paurā vismayamāgatāḥ ||2-127-130

pūjārthamatha sambhārānpragṛhya drutamāgatāḥ |

The citizens wondered seeing all the devas. They quickly came arranging all items required for worshipping them.

aho sumahadāścaryaṁ vāsudevasya saṁśrayāt ||2-127-131

prāpyate yadihāsmābhiriti vācaścarantyuta |

Then the following words were heard: This is a great wonder. Depending on the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) all these have become possible for us.

tataśchandanacūrṇaiścha gandhapuṣpaiścha sarvaśaḥ ||2-127-132

kiranti pauraḥ sarvāṁstānpūjayanto divaukasaḥ |

Then the citizens, worshipping the deva-s, showered sandal wood powder and fragrant flowers all over.

lājaiḥ praṇāmairdhūpaiścha vādyadhvaniyamaistathā ||2-127-133

dvārakāvāsinaḥ sarve pūjayanti divaukasaḥ |

All the residents of the city of doors (dvāraka) worshipped the deva-s with fried rice grains, incense, sounds of musical instruments and folded hands.

āhukaṁ vāsudevaṁ ca sāmbaṁ ca yadunandanam ||2-127-134

sātyakiṁ cholmukaṁ caiva vipṛthuṁ ca mahābalam |

They worshipped Ahuka, vasudeva, sāmba the son of yadu, sātyaki, ulmuka as well as the highly powerful vipṛthu.

akrūraṁ ca mahābhāgaṁ tathā niṣadhameva ca ||2-127-135

(They also worshipped) the highly fortunate akrūra as well as niṣadha.

etānpariṣvajya tadā mūrdhni cāghrāya vāsavaḥ |

vāsava (indra) embraced all of them and smelled their hair.

atha shakro mahābhāgaḥ samakṣaṁ yadumaṇḍale ||2-127-136

stuvantaṁ keśihantāraṁ tatrovācottaraṁ vacaḥ |

Then the highly fortunate śakra in front of the assembly of yādava-s spoke, praising the slayer of keshi (kṛṣṇa), as follows:

sātvataḥ sāttvatāmeṣa sarveṣāṁ yadunandanam ||2-127-137

kṛṣṇa is the best sātvata among all yādavas.

mokṣayitvā raṇe caiva yaśasā pauruṣeṇa ca |

mahādevasya miṣato guhasya ca mahātmanaḥ ||2-127-138

Watched by the great souls, the great deva (shiva) and guha (kārtikeya), kṛṣṇa freed ( aniruddha ) by battle, fame and manliness.

eṣa bāṇaṁ raṇe jitvā dvārakāṁ punarāgataḥ |

Conquering bāṇa in battle, he has again come to dvāraka.

sahasrabāho bāhūnāṁ kṛtvā dvayamanuttamam ||2-127-139

sthāpayitvā dvibāhutve prāpto'yaṁ svapuraṁ hariḥ |

After leaving thousand armed bāṇa with two best arms, making him two armed, hari (kṛṣṇa) has returned to his own city (dvāraka).

yadarthaṁ janma kṛṣṇasya mānuṣeṣu mahātmanaḥ ||2-127-140

tadapyavasitaṁ kāryaṁ naṣṭāśokā vayaṁ kṛtāḥ |

All the purposes of the birth of the great soul kṛṣṇa as a human being are accomplished. He has destroyed all our worries.

pibatāṁ madhu madhvīkaṁ bhavatāṁ prītipūrvakam ||2-127-141

kālo yāsyatyavirasaṁ viṣayeṣveva tyajyatām |

Now you will spend the time with pleasure, drinking sweet and intoxicating drinks. Discard all your disagreeable matters.

bāhūnāṁ saṁśrayātsarve vayamasya mahātmanaḥ ||2-127-142

praṇaṣṭaśokā raṁsyāmaḥ sarve eva yathāsukham |

Depending on the power of the arms of this great soul, losing our worries, all of us shall live comfortably.

evaṁ stutvā sahasrākṣaḥ keśavaṁ dānavāntakam || 2-127-143

āpṛccya taṁ mahābhāgaḥ sarvadevagaṇairvṛtaḥ |

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) Praising keshava (kṛṣṇa), the slayer of demons, thus, the one with one thousand eyes, the highly fortunate one, (indra) surrounded by all devas, bid farewell.

tataḥ punaḥ pariṣvajya kṛṣṇaṁ lokanamaskṛtam |

puraṁdaro divaṁ yātaḥ saha devamarudgaṇaiḥ ||2-127-144

Embracing kṛṣṇa, bowed by all in the world, puraṁdara (indra) along with deva-s and marut-s went to heaven.

ṛṣayaścha mahātmāno jayāśīrbhirmahaujasam |

yathāgataṁ punaryātā yakṣarākṣasakiṁnarāḥ ||2-127-145

Also the sages, the great souls, gave blessings of victory to the one with great splendor. The yakṣa-s, rākṣasa-s and kiṁnara-s retuned to the places from where they came.

puraṁdare divaṁ yāte padmanābho mahābalaḥ |

apṛcchata mahābhāgaḥ sarvānkuśalamavyayam ||2-127-146

As puraṁdara (indra) went to heaven, the highly powerful one, having lotus on his navel, the highly fortunate one (kṛṣṇa) asked all the yādavas about their well being.

tataḥ kilakilāśabdaṁ nirvamantaḥ sahasraśaḥ |

gacchanti kaumudīṁ draṣṭuṁ so'naghaḥ prīyate sadā ||2-127-147

Then, all over thousands of sounds were heard as many came to see the face of kṛṣṇa, as beautiful as a lotus flower. The one without any sin is always pleased.

dvārakāṁ prāpya kṛṣṇāstu reme yadugaṇāiḥ saha |

vividhānsarvakāmārthāṣchriyā paramayā yutaḥ ||2-127-148

Reaching the city of doors (dvāraka), kṛṣṇa, the one yoked with prosperity, enjoyed many pleasures and ends along with the groups of yādavas.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi dvārakāpratyāgamane saptaviṁśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and twentyseventh chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, aniruddha freed, kṛṣṇa returns to dvāraka after a battle with varuṇa

Note 1: Refer gītā press commentary and foot note on page 908.

Note 2: Refer gītā press commentary and foot note on page 908.

Note 3: Refer gītā press commentary, foot note on page 909.

Note 4: Refer gītā press commentary on page 909.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-127-1 evamiti ||

· 2-127-21 vīranirjitāyāḥ | vivāho vīryākhyaḥ jambūlamālikāṁ jambūlaṁ varapkṣīyastrīṇāṁ upahāsavacanaṁ tasya mālikāṁ parampārāṁ draṣṭuṁ shrotum ||

· 2-127-25 yacchate dadāti prāgeva ||

· 2-127-26 iha bhūmau rāṣṭrikau rāṣtRādhipatiḥ śivagaṇeṣu bāṇagamanāt |

· 2-127-29 bhavat abhavat ||

· 2-127-44 apashyanta draṣṭavantaḥ gāvaḥ gāḥ velā samudratīraprāntastatra vanaṁ tatra cāriṇyaḥ ||

· 2-127-48 na jīryanti najarāṁ prāpnuvanti |

· 2-127-51 kāryam uchitam ||

· 2-127-76 prakṛtirmāyā vikṛtam mahadādikāryaṁ tadātmikā dharmiṇī pariṇāminī pūrvadharmaṁ jāyata ityevaṁrūpaṁ tvatto janma labhamānetyarthaḥ | bījabhāvena jagatkāraṇatvena ca upeteti śeṣaḥ |

· 2-127-79 tvayaiva svātmanaiva bahulīkṛtaṁ idaṁ dṛśyamiti śeṣaḥ |

· 2-127-80 prakṛtiḥ kāraṇaṁ taṁ tvāṁ dveṣṭīti tādṛśaḥ prakṛtidveṣī ahaṁ na ||

· 2-127-81 vikāreṣu ahaṁkarādiṣu yā prakṛtiḥ pūrvavāsanālobhadveṣādirūpā tasyāḥ vikāraḥ steyahiṁsādirūpastasya śamanārthaṁ tvaṁ vartase duṣṭanigrahārthaṁ tavāvatāra ityarthaḥ |

· 2-127-82 te te vikārāḥ krodhādayaḥ vikārāṇāṁ duṣṭānāṁ vikārāya vināśāya na tu mandānapekṣya bhavān vikurute | sarvātmanastava yadyapi kvachidapi krodho nāsti tadāpi krodhina eva svadoṣāttvāṁ krodhvantaṁ paśyantītyarthaḥ |

· 2-127-83 idaṁ jagat tamasā dehātmabuddhyā moho vaiyagryaṁ idaṁ me bhūyādidaṁ me mā bhūyādityevaṁrūpaḥ ||

· 2-127-88 samayo'yaṁ jīvannahamanyasmaiḥ tava na pradāsyāmityevaṁ rūpo niśchayaḥ ||

· 2-127-89 bhedakaḥ na prashasyate cāritraṁ cāsya duṣyata ityanvayaḥ |

· 2-127-92 māṁ hatvā gāvaḥ gā nayasva ||

· 2-127-95 nyastavādastyaktapratijṣaḥ ||

· 2-127-97 no'smākaṁ saṁbandhī bhavān ||

· 2-127-103 yaśasā kīrtyamānena vijayena āśāsyamānena ||

· 2-127-105 śubhaiḥ prāsādairyuktāmiti śeṣaḥ | niśāmyālocya |

· 2-127-106 saṁjṣāṁ svāgamanajṣāpanam ||

· 2-127-116 gatvā ca dūramityādi janavākyaṁ ||

· 2-127-121 haṁsādibhiryuktāni |

· 2-127-132 prāpyate devānamapi darśanāmiti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-127-137 sāttvatāṁ sāttvatānāṁ eṣa mukhyaḥ sāttvata ityarthaḥ | yadunandanam aniruddham ||

· 2-127-142 avirasaṁ saṁmukhaṁ yathā syāttathā | kālo yāsyatyaviratāmiti vā ||

· 2-127-147 sahasraśaḥ yugapat nirvamantaḥ mukhānniḥsārayantaḥ | kilakilāśabdam | āścaryamāścaryamiti vandata ityarthaḥ | kaumudīmiva kaumidīṁ kṛṣṇamukhacandraprabhāṁ sa kṛṣṇaḥ anaghaḥ śuddhaḥ prīyate teṣāṁ bhaktyeti bhāvaḥ ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ saptaviṁśatyādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

128 - uṣayā sahāniruddhasya vivāhaḥ uśāharaṇasamāptiścha - aniruddha marries uṣā

vaiśampāyana uvāca

athāhuko mahābāhuḥ kṛṣṇaṁ prāha mahādyutiḥ |

harṣādutphullanayanaḥ śrūyatām yadunandana ||2-128-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) King Ahuka having powerful arms, with his eyes wide open due to happiness, told kṛṣṇa with high splendor: O the son of yadu! Please hear.

evaṁ gate'niruddhasya kriyatāṁ mahadutsavaḥ |

kṣemātpratyāgataṁ dṛṣṭvā sevyamānāḥ sahāsate ||2-128-2

We have seen that aniruddha, who was taken away has returned safely (to the city of doors (dvāraka)). He is being attended properly. Hence please conduct a great festival for aniruddha.

uṣāpi ca mahābhāgā sakhībhiḥ parivāritā |

ramate parayā prītyā cāniruddhena saṅgatā ||2-128-3

O the highly fortunate one (kṛṣṇa)! uṣā, surrounded by her friends, also is enjoying the most, along with aniruddha with pleasure.

kumbhāṇḍaduhitā rāmā uṣāyāḥ sakhimaṇḍale |

praveśyatāṁ mahābhāgā vaidarbhīṁ vardhayatyuta ||2-128-4

O highly fortunate one! In the assembly of friends of uṣā, let rāmā, the daughter of kumbhāṇḍa be included. Let the daughter of the king of vidarbha prosper.

sāmbāya dīyatāṁ rāmā kumbhāṇḍaduhitā śubhā |

śeṣāścha kanyā nyasyantāṁ kumārāṇāṁ yathākramam ||2-128-5

Let sāmba be given the daughter of kumbhāṇḍa, rāmā. Let other maidens be given to the other youngsters as per their order.

vartate sotsavastatra aniruddhasya veshmani |

gṛhe śrīdhanvanaścaiva śubhastatra pravartate ||2-128-6

The festival was organized at the house of aniruddha. An auspicious festival was organized at the house of śrīdhanva also.

vādayanti pure tatra nāryo madavaśaṁ gatāḥ |

nṛtyante cāpsarāstatra gāyanti ca tathāparāḥ ||2-128-7

The women, becoming highly excited, played musical instruments. The divine women danced. Others sang there.

kāśchitpramuditāstatra kāśchidanyonyamabruvan |

nānāvarṇāmbaradharāḥ krīḍamānāstatastataḥ ||2-128-8

Some others enjoyed there. Others spoke to each other. Wearing dresses of different colours, they played all over the place.

abhiyāṁti tato'nyonyaṁ kāśchinmadavaśātsvayam |

krīḍanti kāśchidakṣaistu harṣādutphullalochanāḥ ||2-128-9

(See Note 1)

Some confronted each other. Some others became highly excited. Some, with their eyes wide open with wonder, played with dice.

māyūraṁ rathamāruhya sakhībhiḥ parivāritā |

uṣā saṁpreṣitā devyā rudrāṇyā pratigṛhyatām ||2-128-10

(kṛṣṇa told rukmiṇī:) Mounting on the peacock chariot, surrounded by her friends, uṣā was sent by goddess rudrāṇī (pārvatī). Let her be accepted.

iyaṁ caiva kulaślāghyā nāmnoṣā sundarī varā |

bāṇaputrī tavavadhūḥ pratigṛhṇīṣva bhāminīm ||2-128-11

She is uṣā by name, praised by her race, the best among beautiful women, the daughter of bāṇa, your daughter in law. O beautiful woman! Accept her.

tataḥ pratigṛhītā sā strībhirācāramaṅgalaiḥ |

praveśitā ca sā veshma aniruddhasya śobhanā ||2-128-12

(vaiśampāyana continued: O janamejaya!) The women received her with auspicious rituals. The sparkling woman was made to enter the house of aniruddha.

devakī rohiṇī caiva rukmiṇyatha vidarbhajā |

dṛṣṭvāniruddhaṁ rodantyaḥ snehaharṣasamanvitāḥ ||2-128-13

devakī, rohiṇī and also rukmiṇī, born in the land of vidarbha, seeing aniruddha, wept due to love and happiness.

revatī rukmiṇī caiva gṛhamukhyaṁ praveshayat |

vadhūrvardhasi diṣṭyā tvamaniruddhasya darśanāt ||2-128-14

revatī and rukmiṇī made uṣā enter the main house and said: O bride! You augment the fortune by making us see aniruddha.

tatastūryapraṇādaistā varanāryaḥ śubhānanāḥ |

kriyāmārebhire kartumuṣā ca gṛhasaṁsthitā ||2-128-15

Then accompanied by the sound of tūrya, the best among women having auspicious faces began the rituals as uṣā sat in the house.

tato harmyatalasthā sā vṛṣṇipuṅgavasaṁsthitā |

ramate sarvasadṛśairupabhogairvarānanā ||2-128-16

Then she entered the beautiful residence along with the prominent men among the vṛṣṇis. The one with the best face enjoyed with all enjoyable items.

citralekhā ca suśroṇī apsarārūpadhāriṇī |

āpṛccya ca sakhīvargamuṣāṁ ca tridivaṁ gatā ||2-128-17

citralekhā with beautiful waist, in the form of a divine woman, after bidding farewell to uṣā and her friends, went to heaven.

gatāsu tāsu sarvāsu sakhīṣvasurasundarī |

māyāvatyā gṛhaṁ nītā prathamaṁ sā nimantritā ||2-128-18

When all those friends left, the beautiful demon princess was taken to the residence of māyāvatī, where she was invited before.

sā tu pradyumnagṛhiṇī snuṣāṁ dṛṣṭvā sumadhyamā |

vāsobhirannapānaiścha pūjayāmāsa sundarīm ||2-128-19

The wife of pradyumna (māyāvatī) with a beautiful waist, seeing her daughter in law, honoured the beautiful woman with clothes, drinks and eatables.

tataḥ krameṇa sarvāstā vadhūmūṣāṁ yadustriyaḥ |

ācāramanupaśyantyaḥ svadharmamupacakrire ||2-128-20

Then all the yādava women honoured the bride uṣā in order along with rituals as per their race and conduct.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

etatte sarvamākhyātaṁ mayā kurukulodvaha |

yathā bāṇo jitaḥ saṅkhye jīvanmuktaścha viṣṇunā ||2-128-21

vaiśampāyana said:

O the one who flourishes the kuru race (O janamejaya)! I have told you all these, how viṣṇu (kṛṣṇa) conquered bāṇa in battle and how bāṇa was released alive.

dvārakāyāṁ tataḥ kṛṣṇo reme yadugaṇairvṛtaḥ |

anvaśāsanmahīṁ kṛtsnāṁ parayā saṁyuto mudā ||2-128-22

Then kṛṣṇa enjoyed in the city of doors (dvāraka) surrounded by yādavas. kṛṣṇa ruled the earth happily.

evameṣo'vatīrṇo vai pṛthivīṁ pṛthivīpate |

viṣṇuryadukulaśreṣṭho vāsudeveti viśrutaḥ ||2-128-23

O the lord of earth (O janamejaya!) viṣṇu (kṛṣṇa) the best among the race of yadu, famous as the son of vasudeva, was born on the face of earth.

etaishcha kāraṇaiḥ śrīmānvasudevakule prabhuḥ |

jāto vṛṣṇiṣu devakyāṁ yanmāṁ tvaṁ paripṛcchasi ||2-128-24

This is the reason why the auspicious lord was born to devakī, among vṛṣṇi-s, in the race of vasudeva. You had asked me about this.

nivṛtte nāradapraśne yanmayoktaṁ samāsataḥ |

śrutāste vistarāḥ sarve ye pūrvaṁ janamejaya ||2-128-25

O janamejaya! In the context of nārada's question, all that I told you in brief, I have told you in detail.

(see nīlakaṇṭha commentary)

viṣṇostu māthure kalpe yatra te saṁśayo mahān |

vāsudevagatiścaiva sā mayā samudāhṛtā ||2-128-26

I have also explained your doubt regarding the stay of viṣṇu (kṛṣṇa) in mathura and also about the life of the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa).

(see nīlakṇṭha commentary)

āścaryaṁ caiva nānyadvai kṛṣṇaścāścaryasaṁnidhiḥ |

sarveṣvāścaryakalpeṣu nāstyāścaryamavaiṣṇavam ||2-128-27

Nothing else is wonderful. kṛṣṇa is the source of wonder. Among all the wonderful things, viṣṇu (kṛṣṇa) is the most wonderful.

eṣa dhanyo hi dhanyānāṁ dhanyakṛddhanyabhāvanaḥ |

deveṣu tu sadaityeṣu nāsti dhanyataro'chyutāt ||2-128-28

Among the fortunate, he is the most fortunate. He is the creator of fortune. He is the welfare of fortune. There is no one more fortunate than the one who does not have any fall (achyuta).

ādityā vasavo rudrā ashvinau marutastathā |

gaganaṁ bhūrdiśaścaiva salilaṁ jyotireva ca ||2-128-29

He is āditya, vasu, rudra, both the ashvin-s, as also maruts. He is the sky, earth, all directions as also water and light.

eṣa dhātā vidhātā ca saṁhartā caiva nityaśaḥ |

satyaṁ dharmastapashcaiva brahmā caiva pitāmahaḥ ||2-128-30

He is the eternal creator, the maintainer and the destroyer. He is the truth, dharma and penance. He is brahma and the great grandfather.

anantashcaiva nāgānāṁ rudrāṇāṁ śaṅkaraḥ smṛtaḥ |

jaṅgamājaṅgamaṁ caiva jagannārāyaṇodbhavam ||2-128-31

Among serpents, he is ananta (the one without an end). He is remembered as śaṅkara (shiva) among rudras. All that is there in the fixed as well as the moving world have originated from nārāyaṇa.

(Note 2)

etasmāccha jagatsarvaṁ prasūyeta janārdanāt |

jagaccha sarvaṁ deveshe taṁ namaskuru bhārata ||2-128-32

All the world is born from the one who excites men (viṣṇu). All the world is in the lord of gods (viṣṇu). O the one of bhārata race (janamejaya)! Bow to him.

pūjyaścha satataṁ sarvairdevaireṣa sanātanaḥ |

The eternal lord is always to be worshipped by all gods.

ityuktaṁ bāṇayuddhaṁ te māhātmyaṁ keshavasya tu ||2-128-33

vaṁśapratiṣṭhāmatulāṁ śravaṇādeva lapsyase |

Thus I have described the battle with bāṇa, proclaiming the greatness of kesahava (kṛ+ṣṇa). Hearing this alone will ensure permanent glory to your race.

ye chedaṁ dhārayiṣyanti bāṇayuddhamanuttamam ||2-128-34

keshavasya ca māhātmyaṁ nādharmastānbhaviṣyati |

Deviation from right conduct will never occur to those who hear the incomparable battle with bāṇa as also the greatness of keshava (kṛṣṇa).

eṣā tu vaiṣṇāvī caryā mayā kārtsnyena kīrtitā ||2-128-35 pṛcchatastāta yajṣe'sminnivṛtte janamejaya |

Thus as this sacrifice is reaching its conclusion, O janamejaya! I have told you completely about the practice of vaiṣṇavī.

āścaryaparva nikhilaṁ yo hīdaṁ dhārayennṛpa ||2-128-36

sarvapāpavinirmukto viṣṇulokaṁ sa gacchati |

O king! If this text of wonder is understood in full, one will become released from all sins and go to the world of viṣṇu.

kalya utthāya yo nityaṁ kīrtayetsusamāhitaḥ ||2-128-37

na tasya durlabhaṁ kiṁchidiha loke paratra ca |

For the one who one recites this daily, getting up early in the morning, there is nothing difficult to obtain in this world and the other world.

brāhmaṇaḥ sarvavedī syātkṣatriyo vijayī bhavet ||22-128-38

vaishyo dhanasamṛddhaḥ syāccūdraḥ kāmānavāpnuyāt |

The Brahmin will become an expert of all vedas. The kṣatriya will be victorious. The trader will become wealthy. The śūdra will get all that he desires.

nāśubham prāpnuyātkiṣchiddīrghamāyurlabheta saḥ ||2-128-39

Nothing inauspicious will ever occur to him. He will have a long life.

sautiruvāca

iti pārikṣito rājā vaiśampāyanabhāṣitam |

śrutavānacalo bhūtva harivaṁśaṁ dvijottamāḥ ||2-128-40

sauti said:

O the best among the twice born! Thus the king janamejaya, son of parikṣit, heard harivaṁśa, as told by vaiśampāyana, with firm attention.

evaṁ śaunaka saṅkṣepādvistareṇa tathaiva ca |

proktā vai sarvavaṁśāste kiṁ bhūyaḥ śrotumicchasi ||2-128-41

O śaunaka! I have told you all about the races in short as well as in detail. Now what do you want to hear again?

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi uṣāharaṇasamāptau aṣṭāviṁśatyadhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the one hundred and twenty eighth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, aniruddha marries uṣā.

samāptamidaṁ viṣṇuparva

Thus ends viṣṇuparva

(Note 1:) In bhāṣābhāratam two lines are found after 2-128-9:

As the chariot mounted by uṣa reached in front of the house, lord kṛṣṇa, highly pleased, told rukmiṇī.

(Note 2:) Compare with mahābhārata, anuśāsana parva:

13135138c jaṅgamājaṅgamaṁ cedaṁ jagannārāyaṇodbhavam

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

· 2-128-1 athāhuka iti ||

· 2-128-2 yato'smadīyāḥ sarve sevyamānāḥ apsaraprabhṛtibhiḥ saha āsate'to'niruddhasya mahadutsavaḥ | kriyatāmiti yojyam ||

· 2-128-24 śakaṭabhaṅgādivaruṇajayāntaiḥ |

· 2-128-25 nivṛtte dattottaratvena samāhite nāradapraśne āścaryaṁ ko dhanya ityevaṁ rūpe pūrvamukte iti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-128-26 māthure kalpe yaduṣu bhavato'vatāre rudrajayena nirṇīta ityarthaḥ | vāsudevātmikā gatiḥ parāyaṇam vāsudevagatiḥ sā prasiddhā ||

tadviṣṇo paramaṁ padaṁ sā kāṣṭā sā parā gatiḥ

ityādyāgameṣu ityarthaḥ ||

· 2-128-27 sarveṣviti | anyātrāpyāścaryadarśanaṁ viṣṇavanupraveśādevetyarhaḥ ||

· 2-128-28 eṣa viṣṇuḥ dhanināṁ dhanyakṛtsvayaṁ dhanya ityanyaṁ karoti |

eṣa hyevānandayati

iti śruteḥ | dhanyānāṁ mānuṣanandādi hiraṇyagarbhāntānāmānadināmānandabhāvanaḥ ||

· 2-128-37 harivaṁśe śrutavān yataḥ atau nirmalo niṣpāpo'bhūt |

īti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāmaṣṭādhikaśatatamo'dhyāyaḥ ||